#Their angst is really really really unserious
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
where the love light gleams
pairing. vampire!matt sturniolo x human!reader
summary. matt hasnât celebrated a holiday in decades. a lonely, unfulfilling existence is nothing to be cheerful about, in his book. but thereâs something different about this particular christmasâ heâs not quite so lonely anymore.
warnings. mention of the death of a parent, an unserious joke about domestic violence, somewhat sensual toward the end?? angst if you smear this fic on a glass slide and look at it through a microscope.
word count. 1k
authorâs note. OKAY SO i apologize for the fact that the only fic from this countdown that was posted on time was the first one⊠20% success rate :D basically iâve learned to pre-write anything i plan to release on a specific date lol. anyways i was traveling and then i got sick sooo not ideal conditions to focus on writing. thanks for sticking with me on this tho! i hope u like this one as much as i do!! kisses :3
masterlist | taglist | starrysturnzâs christmas countdown
© starrysturnz. all rights reserved. dividers by @cafekitsune.
it was the perfect evening. firewood crackling in its hearth, the smell of half-baked cookies wafting in from the kitchen, and polar express playing on the tv as y/n lay cuddled up under her favorite fuzzy blanket with her boyfriend, matt.
his fingers toyed lazily with her (admittedly, ugly) sweater as she laid her temple against his shoulder. tilting her head up to admire his faceâ his strong jaw, his striking eyesâ she said, âi canât believe youâve never seen this movie before. itâs a classic.â
his head turned slowly to face her, eyes lagging behind on the screen for a second before speaking, âjust never really been into christmas movies, i guess.â
there was a hint of something hidden in his voice⊠amusement, maybe? like he knew something she didnât. y/n got that vibe from him occasionallyâ like she was on the receiving end of an inside joke that she wasnât a part ofâ but she mostly chose to ignore it. today, however, the urge to pry won her over.
âhow come? your family didnât celebrate holidays growing up or something?â
it was an innocent question, matt knew. heâd expected she might be intrigued by his utter lack of knowledge regarding common christmas traditions. this was their first big holiday together, and she was entitled to some curiosity. but he couldnât tell her the truth⊠yet. it wasnât exactly the time.
besides, the honest answer was a real mood killerâ how could he tell her heâd spent the better part of the last century avoiding holiday festivities at all costs? that he didnât see any reason to celebrate his miserable, cursed existence? way too much explaining, so not enough time. plus, it made him seem all dark and self-loathing, and while yeah, that mightâve been the case, he felt it was far too accurate to edward from the twilight franchise⊠and being compared to that idiot in any capacity made him want to stake himself.
so instead, he offered her his prepared answer: âno, no, itâs not that. just, i dunno⊠my mom passed around the holidays when i was young, and it sort of overshadowed the magic of it all, yâknow?â
it was the perfect fibâ just dark enough to be believable without leaving room for any follow-up questions. and itâs not like it was a total lie; mattâs mother really had died around christmas when he was a boy, and it did put a damper on his holiday spirit.
y/nâs expression softened into one of genuine empathy, and she mustered her best comforting smile. ââm sorry. that mustâve been really difficult.â
ââs okay, that was a long time ago. besides, now i get to experience all your creepy CGI movies for the first time right next to you, so it all worked ouâ hey!â
matt rubbed the assaulted spot on his arm as if her little swat had actually hurt at all. (truthfully, he suspected that not even a human wouldâve been bothered by her attack.)
âiâll have you know this movie is a staple from my childhood,â she stated matter-of-factly. âso be nice, or else next halloween iâm making you watch monster house.â
âșâË
âthe cookies should be ready by now, donât yâthink, love?â matt asked, nudging his girlfriend ever so gently in the ribs, making her giggle. âi might not be a christmas expert, but santa canât visit if the place has burned down, can he?â
âyeah, yeah. iâll go get them, you stay here,â she ordered.
moments later, y/n was padding back into the living room on her bare tiptoesâ the only part her leg warmers didnât coverâ with a decorative reindeer plate full of warm strawberry jam cookies, lightly dusted with powdered sugar. she situated herself back under the blanket, setting the plate on her lap.
matt, eager to try one of the delicacies, reached for the one on the top, only to have his hand smacked away by an irritated y/n.
âah! do i need to call the cops on you for domestic violence? because you just love hitting me today, hm?â
âonly when you do stupid stuff. hands to yourself, silly.â
âbut then how am i supposed toâŠâ
his words trailed off as she lifted a cookie between two fingers, raising a brow at him expectantly.
âoh,â he grinned cutely, opening his mouth. his eyes fell shut of their own accord as the treat pushed past his lips, and he found himself savoring the taste. matt never really believed in love as an ingredient in baked goods, but he had to admit, he could taste it in y/nâs food every time.
âso?â
âtheyâre incredible, darling. really delicious, seriously.â his smile widened at her pleased expression, clearly happy with herself for having impressed him. not that she had to try very hard. âif i grab one of these, are you gonna hit me again?â
âmm. i guess not.â
mattâs hands reached into her lap, snagging the plate from her entirely, setting it atop his own legs.
âhey, whaââ
âsh,â he quieted her protests with a whisper, grabbing a cookie and admiring the adorable heart-shaped design for a second before his eyes flitted up to her face. the corners of his lips quirked up just barely, and then his free hand was softly gripping her jaw. âopen up.â
y/n obeyed almost immediately, save for the half-second she spent processing what had just happened. then, she was chewing on the warm pastry, practically melting in mattâs grasp as his thumb swiped at the edge of her mouth to clean the powdered sugar there.
âgood?â he asked after a beat. she swallowed.
âmhm.â
âtold you,â he teased, now setting the plate on the coffee table and pulling the girl into his lap instead. he heard her heartbeat pick up in her chest, and he placed a soft kiss against her cheek just to hear it skip once. the movie on the tv had been long forgotten.
y/nâs arms wrapped around his shoulders securely, a happy sigh escaping her lips.
âmerry christmas, matt.â
for the first time in many years, matt found himself smiling at those words. he held her tightly against his chest.
âmerry christmas, darling.â
taglist: @toslayy @stylessuperwhore @sofieeeeex
#sturniolo triplets#sturniolo triplets fanfiction#sturniolo triplets fanfic#sturniolo fanfiction#sturniolo fanfic#matthew sturniolo#matthew sturniolo fanfiction#matthew sturniolo fanfic#matthew sturniolo x reader#matthew sturniolo fluff#matthew sturniolo angst#matt sturniolo#matt sturniolo fanfiction#matt sturniolo fanfic#matt sturniolo x reader#matt sturniolo fluff#matt sturniolo angst#vampire!matthew sturniolo#vampire!matthew sturniolo fanfiction#vampire!matthew sturniolo fanfic#vampire!matthew sturniolo x reader#vampire!matthew sturniolo fluff#vampire!matthew sturniolo angst#vampire!matt sturniolo#vampire!matt sturniolo fanfiction#vampire!matt sturniolo fanfic#vampire!matt sturniolo x reader#vampire!matt sturniolo fluff#vampire!matt sturniolo angst
29 notes
·
View notes
Text
renga is so pinkpantheress :â-)
#It may be delusion but thats Okay#Their angst is really really really unserious#Whenever i try to think about animating them like 75% of it would be them wallowing in their room lol#But thats like real as fuck at the same time#I love pinkpantheress#I miss her earlier music#It had that kind of unpolished edge while being so fast paced and played out with such conviction#renga#Sk8#i miss renga#please stop saying renga is ricky montgomery i cant take it anymore#pinkpantheress#sk8 the infinity
11 notes
·
View notes
Text
after writing angst for azul, i feel much more confident to write angst pieces for jade and floyd. >:D
the idea for floyd is that he was your closest and only friend in childhood, but you disappeared one day and so he spends the entirety of his life searching for you because the two of you had such a special, unbreakable bond. floyd is determined to find you and he ignores all of the doubtful people who tell him you're long gone. but it's been years since his childhood and he's well into adulthood now. still, he refuses to give up (even though there are days where he really contemplates whether you're still out there). floyd just wants to bring his shrimpy home. :( where did his shrimpy go?
for jade, it's a story in which a rain god (jade) washes up on the shore and realizes he's lost the ability to cry. this is bad news for villagers because without jade's tears/sadness rain cannot fall and thus a horrible drought plagues your little seaside village, rendering the land dry and cracked and producing very scant harvests. you find jade and decide to nurse him back to health while also attempting to get the rain god to finally cry. only, jade doesn't know what makes him sad anymore... but he learns a lot about what it means to be human when he spends so much time with you. there's always been something strangely sad about humans, but jade doesn't mingle with them and so he's never known just what this something is. but he learns. he learns, even if he doesn't want to, about what makes a human life beautifully tragic.
#meraki mumbles#i like the idea of reader trying so hard to make jade cry#but he's so unserious T_T#and so for the majority of the fic it's lighthearted antics until the angst really hits and then you're crying alongside jade :)#aaaaa i never know if the angst i write is sad enough ;;;; but i hope the concepts above sound like interesting angst fics :D#i hope to write it one day!!!!!#especially the jade one. i need him to cry OCEANS <3
108 notes
·
View notes
Text
Signifying me and my exâs OCs have broken up by adding sad songs to their ship playlist đ
#itâs so unserious#but also a part of the healing process I think so#ratwin#it was fun while it lasted#now theyâre back in their angst era#âtheyâ being the ocs- though I guess I can only really speak for Corwin#Iâm also in an angst era sort of but I think thatâs justified
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
the most recognized as comedic song being the best part of the movie musical because the conventions that serve as a mode of communicating ideas, for example "people just bursting into song" or "choreography" or "'noticeably stylized' cinematography" that accentuates nonliteral nonrealism-invoking choices, are regarded as Silly or Frivolous. and the effort to shove everything else that's more "serious" into what is expected to be read as dramatic cinema that's not stylized in any ways that seem too "Genre" which only makes [but someone's singing?] underwhelming and out of place because no other elements are supporting it
#that plenty of Thee Establishment most concerned w/the commercial angle of musical theatre is also like ''musicals? is silly''#or rather is forever defensive about this. all the musicals you know tonys will be comfortable with b/c they're gently ''edgily'' Serious..#that old deh interview where p&p are like ''haha eugh we're not writing MUSICAL numbers musical numbers X'D this is serious this is real''#deh as a living room play....like don't get me wrong. all Critiques / dunks on deh the stage musical even deh the movie...are not the same#all mine are better and wiser. but actually really for example like ''ben platt old?? he hair a joke??'' are criticisms i reject lol#wait a second does anyone in the Stage Musical ever do any more dancey choreography than they do in sincerely me....probably not#remembering the great times of that jared goldsmith interview where they were telling him to walk less dancily in ywbf lmao#taking some chassés across the stage....finally looked up if ''sashay'' is just a misheard + phonetic ''chassé'' & yes#anyways and just connect this all to the broader issue of Any ''genre(tm)'' understood as like. Unserious. style that is so unartistic....#insert joe iconis talking about it. basically that if some Noticed ''unusual'' style usage is taken seriously it's presumed ''self aware''#such that it may be like; parody of; commentary on; homage to whatever Conventions....#like is a movie too associated with women as creators or audiences? some style choices that might seem to have some odd effect or w/e is#then just like wow guess this isn't good enough to be an experience i can completely intellectually disengage with as viewer....#whereas if it's Not ''''gendered'''' so associated enough w/men as creators & audience (not much room for ''&/or'' there) then like#oh that perhaps somewhat awkward noticeable Style Usage? that was innovative; fresh; if it's funny it's ''clever'' rather than comedic#Don't Even Get Me Started on comedy also being an unserious ''easy'' too-Genre(tm) lesser style / way to communicate ideas#but i'm already started! it's right in the premise! ppl not even noting Sincerely Me has any material About anything b/c like#well it's Just Funny. jared & alana are Easy parts b/c they're so often Funny & set apart from the Serious Drama of parental angst#i actually haven't seen that many movie musicals but the ones unembarrased about themselves are superior#plus the idea of Worthy funny/noticeably styleized things as being Distinguishingly ''Self Aware''....the idea of Being Funny as either#being Unselfawarely the butt of the joke; or awarely deliberately Clever as what makes one superior to others; laughing At them surely#and i'm right back as well to what i was musing on re: the limits of billions' own language and in turn the limit of ideas if it cannot eve#express otherwise / beyond....that worthiness is awarded with this Dignity backed by the elements of the medium as tv's discretion#versus if someone's undeserving & unserious; or usually deserving/serious but is messing up & we want you to notice; then#they Will be beset with some humiliation; probably at least more proximate to being Laughed At; material may go out of its way to do this#another thing is that billions seems to have so little to no room for anyone having a capacity to be Silly#people Being Funny On Purpose is largely making references or pwning another character; both establishing competitive Worthiness#another shift from 5x08 onward like. rian truly able to humor herself is gone with her desk clutter#the fate of winston's =] ness is found in 6x01 when both quants are being funny until rian's funniness goes [abuse coworker] mode#that illustration that Hierarchy generates a Joke; at someone's expense. characters (& the writing?) Can't do otherwise to him or fathom it
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
douwata kareshirt but sleepy post-rendezvous watanuki grabs one of doumekis oversize shirts on the floor and wears it to bed in an act of romantic domesticity only to wake up and groan in disappointment that this is the shirt in question
#my headcanon that all of doumekis tshirts are awful must be inflicted on the general public#like all his other stuff is cool or fancy but his tshirts have the sole objective of 'so whimsical and awful that it makes people mad'#xxxholic#đŁ thinking its a cute kinda sexy split second decision in his tired brain then immediately regretting it LMAOOO#clown on clown romance#he cant catch a break#he starts taking it off in the morning and đč is like 'keep it on it looks...'#and đŁ hesitates expecting to be called hot or something to make the whole ordeal worth it then#hears 'it looks really funny on you' and immediately baps him over the head with a pillow as revenge#the secret sauce to a good ship is making it better by making it really fucking unserious#they have enough angst let them be ridiculous#this twink cannot catch a break#good#i collect a folder of cursed shirts because its funny to imagine doumeki owning them
5 notes
·
View notes
Text
Devoted to Trouble
Spider-Man!AU | Peter Parker!Jungkook x Reader
genre: fluff, smut, comedy, lil angst
rating: explicit
description: In which the whole world finds out Jungkook is Spider-Man, but he doesnât care about anything but you. OR Can you survive seven days of Jungkook pining over you while his identity is exposed to the world?
word count: 11.5k
warnings: Seven JK⊠need I say more? JK being a SIMP, JK being a flirt, the entirety of the Seven MV being Peter Parker/Spider-Man coded, JK being a dork, JK is persistent and annoying but in an endearing way, fake death, cursing, the most respectable fuck boy!JK, he just loves you so much
smut warnings: oral sex (m & f receiving), standing 69, dirty talk, protected sex, face-riding, breast play, strength kink, standing sex, missionary, serpentâs embrace, that line from his working out live, multiple orgasms, sir kink,Â
a/n: Hello! IT IS DONE. My two loves combined in one, Spider-Man + Jungkook! I just love the idea of JK being such an unserious Spider-Man/Peter Parker who only loves you and wants you and voila! He is your lovesick loser. :))) I sure hope you love him as much as I do. Feel free to let me know what you think! Thank you for reading.Â
Monday
You didnât know why you bothered dressing up for dinner when the end goal was to turn Jungkook down. After his identity was revealed to the public (source unknown), panic set in, and you realized that a future together was not possible. However, out of courtesy, you decided not to flake on the date after promising him. The boy was ecstatic, and deep down, you suspected his ego loved the fact he won over someone like you, who had consistently turned him down.
As you approached the restaurant door, someone unexpectedly rushed past you to open it himself. Startled by the sudden action, you jumped in surprise.Â
âJungkook? Oh my god, you scared me!â you exclaimed. He offered an apologetic smile, sheepishly rubbing the back of his head. You noticed his heavy breathing, wondering if he had exerted himself. âDid you run here?â
âYeah, I was stopping a heist nearby and didnât want you to wait long,â he replied.
Your heart softened at his thoughtfulness, but it also served as a reminder of why a future together would be challenging. âYou didnât have to waste your stamina. I just got here.â
âTrust me, babe. I have plenty of stamina.âÂ
His mischievous grin earned an eye roll from you as you entered the restaurant. Following closely behind, he effortlessly secured a table for the two of you, thanks to his well-established reputation. The table was smack dab in the middle of the restaurant, where guests took advantage and began gawking and whispering about you two. You did your best to ignore them while Jungkook hurriedly pulled out your chair and took his place across from you.Â
âThank you.â
It was impossible to ignore his striking appearance. He exuded an irresistible charm in his black leather jacket and white graphic tee, his long hair partially parted, his lip piercing accentuating his stupidly handsome face. He was pure temptation, staring you straight in the face, but you had to remain strong.
âYou look absolutely gorgeous,â he commented, his gaze momentarily glancing at your cleavage before meeting your eyes once more. You scoffed, though deep down you knew the dress you hugged your figure perfectly.Â
âReally? My boobs?â you retorted.
âWhat? Am I not supposed to admire them when theyâre so perfect and right in front of me?â he playfully responded.Â
âAt least try to be subtle.â
âI donât want to be. Thereâs no reason to hide my appreciation when Iâm in the presence of someone so beautiful. I want you to know that every single day.â
A rush of warmth spread across your cheeks. âThank you. Youâre⊠pretty beautiful yourself.â
âAw, thanks,â he quipped, executing a dramatic hair flip. âI know.â
You couldnât help but let out a small giggle, eliciting a smile from him. He took joy in making you laugh. However, you quickly cleared your throat, keeping your objective in mind.Â
âSo Jungkook um⊠I have something to tell you,â you began.Â
âOkay, cool. I do too.â
âI want to go first. Iââ
Unfortunately, the waiter interrupted at that moment, inquiring about your drink preferences. Jungkook swiftly ordered two glasses of red wine and then refocused his attention on you.
âYou were saying?â
âI um⊠I need a drink. Let me have a drink first before I say anything,â you nervously said, mentally kicking yourself for being such a chicken.Â
âOkay, then can I go first?â
âSure.â
âWill you be my girlfriend? Like officially?â
The question caught you off guard, causing you to almost choke on nothing. You hadnât anticipated him asking that until after the date. Damn. He was derailing your plan.Â
As the waiter came back with the two glasses of wine and placed them on the table, he asked you what you wanted to eat. Jungkook asked for a moment to look over the menu before the waiter left.Â
âSo? What do you say?â he asked, flashing you that cheeky grin of his. You had to stand up for yourself and express your true feelings to him. This was a waste of time and he had to understand that, despite what your heart desired.Â
âJungkook, I came here for one reason and one reason only.â
He lowered his head and shook it, sensing that whatever you were about to say wouldn't be something he wanted to hear. âUh oh, this doesnât sound good. The date just started, love. Did I do something wrong? Was I too forward?â
"No, well, yes, but that's not the point. I justâthis is a waste of time. It wonât work out between us,â you stammered.Â
He raised his head, still shaking his head in denial. âHow do you know if we donât try?â
âIâm not interested in being in a relationship.â
âReally? Is that so?â
âYes, it is so. Weâre done.â
He narrowed his eyes and chuckled, amused by your determination. âBreak me off another time, darling. Letâs see how the evening goes first, hmm?â
You had to fight that tingle in your body every time he called you a nickname. âLet me make it crystal clear. I am not interested in being with a superhero.â
âAh, there it is. Babe, donât worry. I wonât let my Spider-Man duties affect us.â
You rested your elbows on the table and gestured with your hands as you expressed your frustrations.
âBut they will. Sorry, but superheroes arenât boyfriend material. They always end up suffering. I donât want to spend everyday worrying about you getting hurt or possibly dying. Shoot, I donât want to die. Youâre not even the slightest bit worried about your enemies coming here right now? Iâm afraid for my life!â
You observed his face for any sign of a reaction, noticing his eyes wandering the room as his lips moved slightly. Straining your ears, you could hear him humming the tune of the song playing in the restaurant.
âAre you seriously singing right now?!â you asked, enraged at him not taking you seriously. In that instant, some of the lights flickered and the ground trembled, causing the wine glasses on the shelves in the back to wobble. Another powerful shake startled the elderly couple at the table next to yours, prompting them to stand up in shock.
Jungkook stopped humming and offered you a warm smile. âSorry, it was a catchy song. I was listening.â
âNo, you werenât.â
âYes, I was. Babe, nothingâs going to happen to you. Iâll make sure of that.â
âYou canât be sure of that. Youâre not psychic.â
âNo, but Iâm Spider-Man. Iâll protect you. Look, I get it. Itâs scary and I know youâve been let down before in the past from other guys. But Iâll love you right.â The way he spoke with a pout was killing you.
âNo. It wonât work out.â
â... Then let me fuck you right,â You gave him a judgemental glare and he added on, âAll day everyday. Seven days a week.â
He even put up seven fingers to emphasize his point.Â
âOkay, thatâs a big proposition that not even you could fulfill.â
âWell let me fulfill that sweet pussy of yours tonight and youâll see.â
âGood god, Jeon! How are you so nonchalant about your identity being revealed?!â
You found yourself leaning back in your chair, utterly stunned, as a chandelier plummeted from the ceiling. The resounding crash failed to startle either of you because of how engrossed you were in the conversation. Jungkook shrugged at your question.Â
âBecause, at the end of the day, Iâm still me. Iâm human. I pay rent, I buy groceriesâliving my life like any other person. Iâm not letting this identity thing stop me from doing what I love. Which hopefully includes you in this case,â he replied with a flirtatious wink.Â
Frustration mixed with a tinge of concern welled up within you as you rose from your seat. He had just dropped the âLâ word and so casually too. You didnât know how to handle it. In that moment, a much larger explosion erupted directly behind you, causing you to cower in fear. Although the debris lightly brushed against your back, you stumbled. However, Jungkook swiftly caught you in his lap, flashing a bright smile as if this was a normal occurrence. Which for him, sure, but not for you.Â
âAre you okay?â he asked.
You bit your lip, struggling to articulate your thoughts into a coherent sentence and decided to leave. Jungkook followed, reaching out and grabbing your shoulder. In frustration, you spun around, attempting to shake him off.
âThis is exactly what Iâm talking about!â
âAre you okay?â he repeated, his voice taking on a more earnest tone.Â
â... Yes. But we wonât work out. Iâm sorry.â
This time, you exited the restaurant, and Jungkook let you. Then, he used his web shooters to leap through the hole created by the explosion, determined to put an end to whoever was causing the chaos.Â
Tuesday
The next morning you swiftly prepared for work and hurried to the train station. As luck would have it, the doors opened for you just in time as a herd of people got off. You seized the opportunity to hop on and secured the first available seat you saw.
Putting on an earbud and playing some calming music, you closed your eyes and gathered your thoughts, which were primarily of one personâJungkook. Of course you wanted to be with him. He was everything a girl would want.Â
You had initially met him at a friendâs birthday party, where his flirtatious nature was hard to miss. Yes, he had a reputation and had been around a lot, but that didnât bother you much. Sometimes you wished you had the guts to separate love and sex like that, but you couldnât. For you, intimacy was intertwined with emotional connection and a shared future.
And Jungkook wasn't like that, it seemed. Of course he was fun to talk to, you had even exchanged numbers that night. Because of his constant advances, you sensed that he might only be interested in a physical relationship. That thought made you apprehensive, so you turned him down twice (yes, it took every ounce of strength in your body to do so) to prevent getting too close.Â
âI donât do one-night stands, Jeon.â
âCan you do seven-night stands?â
âI canât stand you.â
âBut I really like you.â
Nevertheless, Jungkook remained a great friend who was there for you when you needed him, despite his constant advances. The two of you supported each other and lent an ear during challenging times. Him being Spider-Man made so much sense because you remembered the many times heâd show up late, but he always had a gift for you to make up for it, whether it was a small snack, the keychain youâve been eyeing online, a pin of the place you dreamed of traveling toâhe was always thoughtful in that way.Â
You recalled the times heâd show up with random scars and bruises, claiming he got them from work (which wasnât a total lie), but now you knew which work he was really referring to. It worried you, but heâd brush off your worries by telling you he was okay. Still, youâd trace the scars in concern with your finger, the two of you soon locking eyes, knowing there was something more.Â
Unfortunately, your rough dating history prevented you from letting others in as easily as you used to. You always expected disappointment because that way you could never truly be disappointed. Yet somewhere along the way, he managed to break down your defenses, and your walls crumbled.
If Jungkook could be described in one word, itâd be genuine. He was sincere in everything he said, everything he did, giving his all. He knew you better than you knew yourself, almost like you had met him in another life.
The third time he asked you out for dinner, you finally caved. It mightâve had something to do with his heartfelt message that morning, describing a dream of you two dating and his immense happiness (the dude sent you a whole essay for goodness sakes). You were a sucker for such heartfelt gestures and realized you were ready to love again.Â
But then everything changed when his identity as Spider-Man was revealed. Dating a hero was something you couldn't allow yourself to do, and rejecting him was the right decision for both of you. Even if you missed him.
Suddenly, the commotion from nearby startled you, causing your eyes to flutter open to an unexpected sight. Outside the train window, Jungkook dangled against the glass with the biggest cheeky grin. He waved at you as if it were a completely normal situation.
âHi [Y/N]!!!â he shouted. You put your hands on your head in distress.Â
âWhat the hell are you doing?!â you exclaimed, your loud voice prompting some people to retreat to another corner, allowing you a clearer view of the audacious arachnid.Â
âI wanted to see you!!!â His words were muffled, barely audible with the glass being a barrier.
âWhat?â you said, cupping your ear, struggling to hear him clearly.Â
Jungkook repeated his words, this time speaking slower and accentuating his lip movements. As he did so, he used his free hand to illustrate his words.Â
"I," he pointed at himself, "Wanted," he gestured by rubbing his heart, "To," he pointed with his index and middle finger at his eyes and then at you, "See you!"
Feeling embarrassed and exasperated, you rolled your eyes and directed your gaze towards the ceiling. Deciding to move to another cart on the train, you began walking away. However, Jungkook hoisted himself up to the top and walked in tandem with you. Eventually, you settled into another seat, assuming he had given up, only to find his cheerful face peering at you upside-down from behind.
âAhhh!!!â you screamed, almost shitting your pants from the surge of fright.Â
âI MISS YOU!â he exclaimed.Â
âFor god sakes, leave me alone, you idiot!â
âI can be your idiot!â
Finally reaching your destination, you bolted out of there, with Jungkook persistently following in your footsteps. Once you got to the donut shop you worked at, you were completely out of breath.Â
âHey [Y/N]. Are you running a marathon or something?â Your manager, Jin, tossed you an apron and you somehow caught it.Â
âNo. Crazy. Man. Stalking me,â you said in between breaths. Jin grabbed the nearest object, which was a feather duster, wielding it with exaggerated finesse. You hurriedly positioned yourself behind him and put on the apron, keeping a close eye on the entrance. As expected, Jungkook swung into view, striking a perfect pose at the front.
âWait, is that who I think it is?â Jin said. Jungkook entered your workplace with a bright and mischievous grin. âOh my god! Itâs Spider-Man!â
âHey~. You weren't going to hit me with that were you? Or were you going to give me a thorough dusting?â Jungkook quipped. Jin immediately hid the feather duster behind his back, letting out a nervous laugh.
âNo, I would never hit the famous Spider-Man, Seoulâs greatest hero. Can you sign some T-Shirts for me later? Maybe even sign my face and make it more handsome?â
âSure.â
You dropped your jaw in disbelief and Jin gave you a stern look. âWell? What are you waiting for? Go serve him!â
âWhat? Heâs the crazy person who keeps following me!â
âHeâs going to skyrocket our sales in a day, go go go!â
You let out a groan and approached Jungkook with a defeated posture. "Please follow me this way," you said with a tone of dejection.
âDonât slouch!â Jin scolded. You straightened up as Jungkook trailed behind you towards a table. Your acute hearing caught the stares and whispers of the few customers who were already there.
âSo⊠Ms. [Y/N], is it?â Jungkook said, even going so far as to squint to look at your nametag. âPretty name.â
âYou know my name.â
âI know youâre into me.â
âFuck you.â
âWell, thatâs the plan. If I could, it'd be every hour, every minute, every second.âÂ
âGeez, this is harassment,â you said, trying to maintain a steady tone. âWhat do you want to drink, sir?â
âSir? I like how that sounds.â Disgust twisted your face as you regretted letting that word slip, a habit from your long tenure at the place.
âJungkook, either order or get out.â
âAre you on the menu?â
âYouâre such a troublemaker. Iâm getting you a different server.â He burst into laughter, raising his hands as if caught in the act.Â
âOkay, okay. Iâm kidding. Iâll have an Americano.â
âGreat. Be right back.â
âYay!â
âShut up.â
âAw.â
You quickly got his drink ready (having half a mind to spit in it but realized heâd probably enjoy that so you refrained) and returned to hand it over.Â
âIs this the to-go cup?â
âAh, very observant. Itâs because I want you âto-go.â Out the door. Right there,â you said, pointing to the exit.Â
âWell, just for that, I think Iâll stick around longer if you know what I mean,â he teased, emphasizing the word âstickâ with a wink.
âJungkook please. Iâm working here.â
âCan we just talk?â
âI donât have anything left to say.â
âNot even to the friendly neighborhood Spider-Man? I know you must have some questions. Like why is he so lovable, kind, handsomeââ
âTries to get in everybodyâs pants?â you finished for him.Â
âThatâs not true. I havenât gotten into yours.â
âI knew thatâs the only reason you kept asking me out.â
He gasped, holding a hand to his chest. âIâm offended. You should know I think more highly of you than that, babe. I care about you.â
You rolled your eyes. âIâm not interested, Jungkook. Find someone else.â
âWhy? I thought we were hitting it off so well.â
âIf by hitting it off you mean you stopped hooking up with anything that had a pulse until I came into the picture, then yeah, we hit it off.â
âHey, I was proving to you that I was serious. About you, about us. Iâm devoted.â
âGee, thanks for keeping it in your pants for that long. You deserve a trophy.âÂ
âNah, but if youâre offering to be one, I canât say no.â
âIâm not sure if I should be insulted by that. Iâm not some prize to be won.â
âI know. Iâm just saying Iâd worship you.â
You tried not to get flustered at his words. Just then, a swarm of reporters, paparazzi, and fans barged in, and Jungkook stepped in front of you, shielding you from the camera flashes.
âYouâre Spider-Man, right?â one of the reporters in the front asked.Â
âYeah. So what?â Jungkook replied, showcasing a camera-ready smile that made everyone swoon.
âIs that your girlfriend?â a photographer asked. Jungkook extended his hand behind him, pulling you close and positioning you securely on his back, almost like a shield.
"Well, we're still a work in progress."
"So, that's a no then?"
âIâm not giving up. She has me wrapped around her finger.â
âAre you gonna have his spider babies?â a fan shouted from the back. You covered your face, mortified, while Jungkook chuckled. Luckily, Jin diverted the attention of the crowd by demanding they give him free publicity for the donut shop or else theyâd have to take their services elsewhere. You begged Jungkook to leave and he obliged, but not before giving you a playful wink.
âIâll see you again.â
âPlease donât.â
âSeven days a week. Thatâs a promise.â
Wednesday
âHââÂ
âDonât talk to me.â
Seriously, the laundromat? He couldnât even let you do your most hated chore in peace? You yanked each piece of clothing out of the machine, aggressively stuffing them into the basket you had while he sat nonchalantly behind you on another machine.Â
âCome on, babe. Iâm offering all of me to you.â
âNot interested.â
You walked away from him, placing your basket on another machine's surface, preparing to fold your clothes on the table. Naturally, he trailed after you like a devoted puppy.
âWhy not?â
âBecause youâre Spider-Man. Itâs not a good idea for us to be involved with each other.â
âYouâre still on that?â
You folded your shirt, shooting him a glare, despising how effortlessly he rocked his torn jeans, pale blue hoodie, and crisp white tanktop. He had such a gentle beauty that drove you crazy, especially with that soft puppy dog gaze of his. Why did the universe have to serve you the most attractive man on earth on a silver platter, knowing you couldnât have him?
âStill on that..? Still on that?! I seriously canât stand you!â you shouted, throwing your shirt aside in frustration. As you stormed away, you suddenly felt a splash on your ankle. Looking down, you realized the place was flooding. People all around were panicking, attempting to open the locked door. However, Jungkook remained unfazed.
"You don't mean that."
"Jungkook, the place is flooding!" you cried, the water level rising faster than before. It was now up to your waist, and a wave of panic began to wash over you.
"I'm going to die. I knew it. I knew this would happen if I got close to you! It's all your fault!" you exclaimed, pointing an accusing finger at him.
âAt least weâll be together.âÂ
You shoved him hard enough that he stumbled back, making a sizable splash in the water. But despite your actions, he continued his relentless rambling. âSee, this is a representation of how I feel. Without you Iâm drowning. Give me a chance.â
He held your hand underwater and you pulled away, unable to register how unserious he was taking this. You let out a frustrated sigh, the water rising up to your neck, causing you to float up to the ceiling, where the lights were flickering wildly. Desperately, you pushed against them, as if hoping they would magically grant you more space.
âYou know what, maybe death isnât so bad after all.â you muttered.
âLet me love you right.â
âDoes this look right?!â
You groaned and took a deep breath, going underwater to get away from him and his flirtatious words. Of course, he copied your actions but used his super strength to punch the glass windows and release the water. As it drained away, you laid there on your back, gasping for air. That was until Jungkookâs stupid face appeared before you.Â
âNeed CPR? Have no fearââÂ
You swiftly pushed his face out of the way and sat up. âNope, Iâm good. Kiss me and youâre dead.â
Outside, a colossal twister of water surged into existence, taking the form of a massive entity that roared with immense power. Its presence was damning, with the sheer force of its swirling torrent causing nearby buildings to suffer damage.
âWell⊠thatâs new,â Jungkook said, marveling at the sight before him. He clenched his fist, a sense of duty and readiness forming within him. Yet, your knowing look brought a hint of reluctance to his expression. He spoke in pouts. âDo I have to go? I don't want to leave you here alone.
You crossed your arms but offered an encouraging smile. âGo get âem, tiger. Iâll be okay.â
His pout transformed into a determined gaze as he nodded, accepting your words as a catalyst for action. Before he ventured into the chaos outside, he turned back to face you.
âIâll come back for you. Get somewhere safe.â
Your concern for his well-being prompted you to call out to him before he left.
âHey!â He turned around, his eyes shining with anticipation of your words. âIf you⊠if you die, Iâll kill you.â
Your playful threat elicited a chuckle from Jungkook. With an assuring smile, he took hold of your hand, giving it a gentle squeeze.
âI wonât.â
Thursday
âIs that Spider-Man?â
âQuick, someone call 911!â
Jungkook shouldnât have been texting and swinging, but you werenât replying and he was worried. By the time he lowered his phone, it was too late and he crashed into the back of a double-decker tourist bus. People found him lying motionless on the street, facedown. The ambulance arrived at the scene and placed him on a stretcher, gradually stirring him from his drowsy state.
In the midst of the commotion, Jungkookâs sharp eyes spotted you on the sidewalk, clearly concerned about his well-being. When your gazes met, you realized he was fine and started walking faster to get out of his line of sight.
âWait, wait, wait, Iâm alright!â Jungkook protested, scrambling to get out of the stretcherâs restraints. The paramedics urged him to stay put, but he didnât listen. He ripped the restraints off and pursued you, catching sight of a flower vendor along the way. He handed them an absurdly large wad of cash, disregarding how much he overpaid for a bouquet (but hey, it brought joy to the vendor). Delighted by the sight of the flowers now in his possession, he twirled around in sheer bliss.
â[Y/N]! Wait!âÂ
You were in the middle of walking across the street and by the time Jungkook got there, a car nearly hit him, causing him to nearly stumble and drop the bouquet. The carâs blaring horn compelled you to finally turn around, swiftly grabbing him by the arm and guiding him to the safety of the sidewalk.
âAre you crazy? Werenât you on your way to the hospital?â you said, releasing your grip on him. With a toothy grin, he handed you the bouquet of sunflowers.
âI heal fast. These are for you.âÂ
You stared at the flowers, then back at him, overcome with disbelief.Â
âI hate flowers,â you confessed, a tinge of annoyance in your voice.
âWait, really?â he said, his hand instinctively reaching for his forehead in frustration. âI thought girls loved flowers.â
âAll they do is wilt and die.â
âWell, you said I wasnât boyfriend material, but Iâm trying my best. You know what, itâs fine. Iâll take them back. Iâll get the boyfriend thing right one day. Youâll see.â
His face beamed with optimism, but it stung your heart a little. Unable to resist, you extended your hand towards the bouquet. âNo, Iâll take them. Theyâre beautiful, thank you.â
He studied your movements and you even went as far as to smell the flowers letting out a satisfied âahhâ sound afterward.Â
âYouâre beautiful.â
âYeah, okay~. Get out of here. I have work and you have to get to a hospital!â
âNo, Iâm fine.â
You placed your hand on your hip and playfully jabbed him in the side, causing him to flinch. "Ow, ow, OW! Alright, I get it. I'll go to the hospital."
You spun him around and nudged his back. âAlright, go on. Get out of here.â
âWhat am I, an animal?â
âWorse. An arachnid,â you joked. Jungkook walked back across the street once it was clear, making sure to turn back and wave at you. You waved back and when he finally got far enough, you let out the sneeze you had been holding in.Â
âUgh⊠now I gotta find a vase,â you said, sniffling. Jungkook quietly smiled to himself, his heightened sense of hearing providing him with another reason to love you.
Friday
This was the worst thunderstorm youâve seen in a while. You just finished watching a movie youâd been dying to see and would usually take the train home, but you had to first be able to get to the station without problem. This was one of those times you wished you had a car.
Due to the storm warnings, most people had left the theater early. You found yourself alone outside, contemplating whether to go back inside and wait out the storm with the employees. However, before you could make a decision, you heard a familiar voice.
â[Y/N]! What are you doing outside? Itâs raining like crazy!â
âOh no.â
You began walking away from him in the freezing rain, berating yourself for not bringing a jacket with a hood. Jungkook followed closely behind you.
âAre you really going to keep avoiding me? Even in this weather?â
âYup!âÂ
âThis is crazy. Come to my place. Itâs not far away.â
âNice try.â
âIâm serious, this is dangerous!â
âSo now you can realize when a situationâs dangerous!â
You kept on trudging on amidst the ferocious storm, which only worsened the more steps you took. The wind became so powerful that abandoned pieces of furniture and appliances were scattered across the street. You took shelter behind a washing machine just in time to avoid being blown away by a gust of wind. Unfortunately, Jungkook wasnât as lucky and desperately clung to a pole to avoid being swept away. But even still, he managed to call out for you.
âSee?! This is why you should come back to my place!!!â
âIs sex the only thing on your mind?!â
âIf itâs with you! Oh shiââ His grip loosened and he flew backwards in the wind current.
âJungkook!â you screamed, abandoning your safe spot to rush to his side. He laid motionless on the ground, unresponsive even as you shook him. âAre you okay? Please respond. I canâtâI canât deal with the thought of losing you. Come back and annoy me, damn it!â
He let out a sputter of a laugh and then quickly shut his lips, still pretending to be dead.Â
âYou little shit. Wake up this instant!â
âNo, I could die happy now because I know you care about me.â
âTroublemaker,â you said, landing a punch on his chest. The impact jolted him awake, and he groaned as you turned away. However, a massive tree branch was heading your way through the wind and before you could react, Jungkook shot a web and pulled you to safety, right into his arms.Â
Gasping for breath, your heart racing from the sudden surge of adrenaline, the two of you locked eyes, oblivious to everything else around you. Even in the rain, he remained breathtakingly handsome, with his long, black hair clinging to his face and water cascading off his cute button nose. Your gaze trailed down to his stylish black and white jacket, appreciating the definition of his abs visible through his drenched white t-shirt.
âDo I have permission to take you back to my place now?â You felt your words get caught in your throat. "Please," he added softly, his voice carrying a hint of anticipation and hope. You simply extended your hand, and he stared at it, taken aback. Realizing your sincerity, he became ecstatic and tightly held your hand as the coincidental storm came to a halt. Hand in hand, you dragged him in a specific direction, noticing how he did a cute little run to keep up with your brisk steps.
âWait⊠this isnât the way back to my place,â Jungkook said, his voice filled with confusion. You simply smirked and continued to drag him by the arm towards the entrance of your destination. "Why are we at a police station?" he questioned, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Babe, if you wanted to handcuff me, I already have a pair back home."
Rolling your eyes playfully, you responded, "Trust me, this isn't about handcuffs."
A smirk formed on Jungkook's lips as he leaned closer, his voice laced with amusement. "So, what's the grand plan then? Are you filing a restraining order against me?" His words held a hint of excitement, as if he was relishing the idea.
You pretended to consider it for a moment, then nodded with mock seriousness. "Yup, that's exactly what I'm doing."
Jungkook burst into laughter, his infectious giggles filling the air. "You're serious right now?"Â
Your expression turned determined as you raised an eyebrow. âYup.â
He gave you his signature doe eyes. âIâd rather die than be apart from you.â
âGo ahead.â
Saturday
Trouble: I miss u. Pls talk to me.
Trouble: I need u to ride my face. I was dreaming about it, like seriously.Â
Trouble: Arenât u curious if webs come out my dick? Trouble: Spoiler: they donât.Â
Trouble: Ok, pls Iâm dying. Really. Help.Â
Immediately after receiving the last text, you wasted no time in calling him. He picked up after the first ring.Â
âJungkook? Are you okay? What happened?!â
âHmm? Nothing, Iâm fine. Yay, youâre talking to me.â
â... I thought you said you were dying!â
"Yeah, because being away from you feels like dying."
âThis isnât funny, I was seriously worried you died or something. This is exactly why I canât be your girlfriend. Bye.â
âNo, no. Please donât go.â
You hung up, but a flurry of texts flooded in and seeing the same unread message notification was driving you crazy. So you did the sensible thing and turned off your phone because your break was over anyway. Part of you thought Jungkook was going to show up at your workplace again but as the hours passed by, the friendly neighborhood Spider-Man was nowhere to be seen.
Maybe I should turn on my phone again⊠just to see if heâs okay. No, I shouldnât give him the attention. Or maybe I should? Where is he?
âHey [Y/N],â Jin said, gesturing for you to come over to where he was sitting, âYou need to see this.â
You set down the cleaning cloth you were holding and made your way over to the booth he was at, where a large television overhead was displaying an explosion that happened a couple hours ago. Jin turned up the volume and your heart dropped as your mouth turned dry.Â
The words âBreaking Newsâ flashed across the screen as the news anchor stated, âIn a shocking turn of events, tragedy struck earlier today as an explosion ripped through the apartment of Jeon Jungkook, known to many as the heroic figure, Spider-Man.â
Seeing the picture of Jungkook smiling in the corner made you fall to your knees. You stopped listening after they said he was presumed dead, and the authorities still had yet to recover his body. You didnât even realize you were crying until the first tear dropped off your chin. Grabbing your phone, you quickly turned it on, anxiously waiting for the screen to load. Opening your text messages, you read them all quickly.
Trouble: Iâm sorry for scaring u. :(
Trouble: I just wanna be with u.
Trouble: Am I annoying u?Â
Trouble: I probably am.
Trouble: But ur all thatâs on my mind.
Trouble: I know Iâm jumping in fast. But I know I can make u happy. <3 Weâll take it slow. Whatever u want.
Trouble: Text me when u can.
The last text gutted you.Â
Trouble: I really do love you. đ I always will. Seven days a week. <3
You called him right after, but it was sent straight to voicemail. You tried again, only to meet the same fate.Â
âPlease tell me youâre alright⊠please tell me youâre alive,â you said through broken sobs. âThereâs so much I want to tell you. Please call me back.â
Later that evening, Jungkook returned from a mission from a ways away at the request of Iron Man (how could he say no to Iron Man, the dude worshiped him). In the car, his mentor showed him the news video and Jungkook was stunned to see how everyone presumed him dead. Seeing how there was already a funeral service planned for him, he was astonished at their efficiency.Â
âCan I borrow a suit?â Jungkook asked, a mischievous glint in his eyes. He wanted to set things right, but he had to do it with style. His mentor was more than happy to oblige, finding his protegeâs plan hilarious.
When the funeral service began, you were seated among your mutual friends as well as the civilians who adored him. One by one people came up to the podium to say a few words except for you. You hadnât processed the shock of his death yet, clutching your phone in hopes heâd text you or call you soon.Â
â[Y/N]? Would you please come up and say a few words?â You looked up at your friend and realized everyone had already gone. Slowly you approached the podium and took a deep breath, trying not to stare at Jungkookâs handsome portrait.Â
âUm⊠hello⊠Iâm [Y/N]. Iâm uh⊠well, some of you think Iâm Jungkookâs girlfriend, but we hadnât established that yet,â You licked your lips to wet them to be able to continue speaking. âI want to believe heâs still alive. I want to tell him so many things. You know, he asked me out three times.â
The crowd smiled at this and it gave you the confidence to go on. âYeah, I know. He was persistent. Itâs honestly one of the things I loved about him. And youâre probably thinking why didnât I give him a chance? Well⊠this is why. I was afraid heâd get hurt someday and Iâd lose him. And now⊠I probably have.â
You started to cry again, but wanted to keep going. âEven though I knew this was always a possibility, it doesnât hurt any less. I miss him. I miss his stupid jokes, I miss the way he scrunches his nose, I miss the way he looks angry when he eats something delicious⊠I miss him. I wish he knew the truth.â
You looked at the closed casket in sorrow. âI love you, Jungkook. I was just too scared to admit it.â
Walking over to the casket, you sighed. âHow could you leave me? You said youâd always love meâŠâ
The casket slowly opened and a familiar voice said, âSeven days a week.â
Everyone at the service was letting out cries of shock, some even standing up or falling down. One even fainted and someone shouted, âITâS A GHOST!â
You were face to face with Jungkook in a pinstripe suit, smiling at you brightly. You stumbled backwards, shocked as he jumped out and stood in front of you.Â
âHey,â he said warmly. Your brain couldnât register how relieved you were and the overwhelming flood of emotions caused you to default to hitting his chest repeatedly.Â
âDonât âheyâ me! What the fuck is going on?! I thought you died, how could you just pop up in a casket like itâs normal? Where the hell were you? You stopped replying and I got worriedââ
âWhoa, whoa, whoa,â He caught both your wrists and chuckled. âIâm alive, Iâm okay. I was out of town for a bit helping Iron Man. Not my fault I come back and everyone presumes Iâm dead.â
âYou didnât pick up my callsâŠâ you said, calmer than before.Â
âAh, my phone got destroyed in the battle. No big deal though, Iâll just get a new one.â
âI really thought you were gone,â you said, hating that the waterworks were coming back. You could barely breathe and hiccups were leaving your lips faster than you could keep up with. He pulled you into a hug, patting your back gently to ease your worries.
âIâd never leave my girl,â he whispered into your ear. You didnât have the strength to say more, so you let him hold you as everyone flooded out of the room to spread the news about Spider-Manâs return. Â
Walking hand in hand, you led him away from the somber atmosphere of the service, a glimmer of happiness returning to both of your faces. His smile, as bright as ever, mirrored the joy you felt at the simple act of your joined hands.
âTaking me to another police station? For the record I didnât fake my death. I should sue the news station for that.â
You shook your head, your voice softening as you spoke. âNo. Weâre going to my place.â
Jungkook came to a sudden stop, causing you to stumble back a bit, caught off guard by his abrupt halt.
âAre you serious?â
âWell⊠yeah. Your place was destroyed. Itâs late. Were you going to stay somewhere else?â
âYeah, actually.â
âOh. Okay,â you said, trying to mask your disappointment. âGuess Iâll go home then. Goodnight.â
You tried to leave, but Jungkook wouldnât let go of your hand, finding your reactions adorable.
âWhat? Are you sad Iâm not going home with you?â
âShut up,â you said, rolling your eyes. âItâs your loss, really.â
You stared at the ground, kicking a pebble across the street to distract yourself from your own vulnerability. Jungkook cupped your face and tilted your head up, so you would look at him.Â
âItâs not that I donât want to go home with you, beautiful. I do. But thereâs a chance they might go after your place next and I canât stand the thought of anything happening to you. You were right. I wasnât taking things seriously.â
A mix of surprise and tenderness washed over you as you heard him acknowledge your concerns.
âDid you just admit that I was right? I must be dreaming.â
âTo be fair, Iâve put away a lot of bad people and most of them are too terrified to face me again. I guess I let my guard down, thinking we were in the clear.â
âYeah, that type of arrogance is why youâre such a pain.â
âBut you love me anyway. I heard you say it.â
âIâm starting to regret it honestly.â
â... I still heard it.â
âY-Your death caught me off guard,â you stammered. âAnyway, what are we going to do then if weâre both homeless?â
âI have a place we can go to. Do you trust me?â
Your heart skipped a beat, and you hesitated only for a moment before nodding in affirmation.
âYes.â
âThen come here.â He gently guided your hands to wrap around his neck, his touch sending a comforting warmth through your fingertips. âNow, put your legs around my waist.â
You followed his instructions, securing your legs around him, feeling the strength in his embrace. A grin spread across his face as he saw your trust.
âGood girl. Hold on tight.â
He launched a web toward the tallest nearby building, propelling the two of you into the sky with incredible height and speed. You held onto him tight, loving how you finally got to swing with the one and only Spider-Man.Â
Jungkook ended up swinging you to the Avengers Compound. He was assigned a room a while back and hadnât used it much, but tonight was the perfect opportunity to do so. It was more than safe with the latest security updates, so you didnât need to worry about him or yourself.Â
Naturally, walking into the Compound felt out of sorts to you because you didnât feel like you belonged. It was like you trespassing on sacred ground. But once you reached Jungkookâs room, that feeling gradually dissipated. The spaciousness and comfort of the room welcomed you, making you feel more at ease. Windows surrounded the room, allowing natural light to pour in, creating a warm and inviting atmosphere. A dumbbell rack occupied one corner, a testament to Jungkook's dedication to staying fit, while on the opposite side stood an impressive gaming setup.
Taking a seat on the bed, you watched as Jungkook immediately knelt down on one knee, his gentle hands reaching for your heels.
âLet me take these off for you.â
You offered him a grateful smile. âThank you.â
âItâs my honor.â
Your eyes locked for a moment, the unspoken connection between you both growing stronger. However, Jungkook cleared his throat, breaking the intimate silence.
âIâll get you a change of clothes. They might be big though if thatâs okay.â
âYeah, thatâs fine. Thank you⊠for taking care of me.â
Jungkook smiled warmly, his eyes sparkling with tenderness. âItâs my purpose, love.â
His words resonated deeply within you, leaving you speechless. Fortunately, he broke eye contact and went over to his closet, pulling out an oversized T-shirt with a pair of sports shorts. He handed you the neatly folded pile of clothes and gestured you towards the bathroom. After you got changed, you opened the door to see he had already changed too. He wore a gray shirt and matching gray sweats, the simple attire making him effortlessly stylish.
âDo you have a toothbrush?â you asked timidly. He nodded and went over to grab one from the cabinet for you, selecting your favorite color on purpose. Grabbing his own toothbrush, the two of you brushed your teeth in silence, occasionally meeting each otherâs gaze in the mirror before looking away.
Once done, you both walked back to his room, but he stopped at the doorway. âSo um⊠Iâll sleep in the living room. Call me if you need anything, okay?â
You shook your head in protest.
âI need you.â He looked at you with wide, curious eyes. âBecause⊠It's cold in this room. And two people in the room allows enough body heat to travel and set the room to optimal temperature. If you leave, itâll be too cold to sleep at night.â
You mentally cursed at how stupid you sounded right now, but Jungkook kept smiling at you like you were the only thing that mattered in his life. âWell, if it's a matter of optimal temperature, then I guess I have no choice but to stay. After all, I wouldn't want you shivering in the cold all night, now would I?â
âExactly. It has to be balanced.â
âAlright. Youâve convinced me.â
Jungkook stepped into the room and shut the door. You quickly got under the covers but then realized he was grabbing an extra comforter from his closet and placing it on the floor.
âWait, what are you doing?â
âIâm sleeping on the floor.â
âThis is your room. Donât be silly.â
âButââ
âSleep with me. U-Up here. Thereâs plenty of room.â
Jungkook watched you closely, waiting for a shift in expression but you were dead serious. He awkwardly put the comforter back and made his way over to you, getting underneath the covers.Â
âGoodnight,â he said, the stiffness evident in his voice.
âGoodnight,â you replied, your tone mirroring the tension in the room. Jungkook turned on the lamp on his bedside table, casting a soft glow across the room, and both of you lay down on your respective sides, facing away from each other. The air in the room grew thick with palpable tension, amplified by the sound of your racing heart and shallow breaths.
â[Y/N]?â
âYeah?â
âI promise Iâm not trying to sleep with you, so sleep comfortably, okay? I wonât try anything.â
Something inside you snapped, a surge of emotions and desires bubbling up to the surface. You couldn't hold back any longer. âMaybe I want you to try something.â
His body stiffened for a split second, and then he quickly turned over to his other side. Following his lead, you mirrored his movement, facing the opposite direction.
âAre you⊠sure? I donât want you to feel pressured. I know a lotâs happened.â
You chuckled softly and cupped his face, your eyes full of love and desire. âWhat am I going to do with you, Trouble?â
âAm I⊠Am I Trouble?â
You nodded, a smile tugging at the corners of your lips. âYeah. You are. You always will be.â
His grin widened. âI like it.â
âI like you.â There was a brief pause as you stared into his eyes, noticing how his pupils dilated. âI might even⊠love you. A lot.â
You tenderly traced his lip piercing with your thumb before leaning in, allowing your lips to meet in a gentle and lingering kiss. Jungkook responded eagerly, his lips moving in sync with yours as he sought the perfect angle and rhythm. He placed his hand on the back of your neck, pulling you closer, intoxicated by the sensation of his lips on yours. A soft moan escaped your lips as he gently nibbled on your bottom lip, his teeth teasingly tugging at the delicate skin. The kiss continued for a few minutes until you leaned back, needing to catch your breath.Â
âWowâŠâ you breathed. âYouâre good.â
âI know. Iâve been dreaming about kissing you for as long as I can remember.âÂ
A moment of silence filled the air, carrying a blend of tenderness and a hint of inexperience. Jungkookâs been with plenty of women, sure. And you too had your fair share of dating experiences. But this would be your first time with each other. Until now, you two had never shared a kiss.Â
Jungkook, being considerate and thoughtful, wanted to make sure you felt at ease throughout the entire experience. Taking his time, he gently asked, "Are you okay if we⊠continue?â
âYes,â you replied without hesitation. âItâs okay.â
âReally?â
âYes. Unless all that talk about fucking me seven days a week was a lie,â you challenged, the smirk on your face branding you as a total brat. Jungkook immediately got on top of you, pinning both your wrists over your head.Â
âOh babe⊠you have no idea what Iâm capable of, do you?â He kissed you again, pulling away with an audible smooch sound. âSuch a tease.â
âWhat are you going to do about it?â
He poked his tongue against his cheek at your bratty behavior, opting to pin you down with one hand while the other traced the lines of your body, stopping at the hem of your shirt. He watched your face for confirmation.
âGo ahead, Trouble.â
He slid the material up slowly, revealing your breasts to his feasting eyes. It was his first time seeing you like this and god, you were more beautiful than he could have possibly imagined (and heâs imagined you plenty of times).Â
âPlease, do stare longer,â you teased, trying to fight the self-conscious part of you.Â
âIâm memorizing every detail,â Jungkook said, his eyes full of admiration. âYouâre gorgeous.â
âYou really think so?â
Usually youâd be more confident, but with him, you felt shy. Maybe it was because he had more experience than you, leaving you with a lingering curiosity about how you measured up against his past flings. Or maybe it was because heâs Spider-Man and the fear of the unknown loomed in your thoughts. Or maybe⊠you knew this one night would change things between you two forever.
âHeyâŠâ He released your wrists and rubbed circles on your waist with his thumb before proceeding to place a chaste kiss there as if to ease your worries. âI mean it. Youâre beyond stunning, Iâm a lucky guy. Donât ever doubt yourself.â
âThank you⊠I donât know, I just⊠Iâm scared. Things will never be the same after this.â
âYeah⊠thatâs true. I know youâre worried and think this wonât work out. I know youâre doubting a lot of things. But if thereâs one thing you shouldnât doubt, itâs my love for you.â
âJungkookâŠâ
âI want you safe. I want you to be comfortable. We donât have to do more. Okay?â
His eyes were sincere, his smile earnest. The way he kissed your forehead sent a comforting warmth throughout your whole body. He was so gentle with you, how could you not love him?
He was about to get off of you until you confessed, âI love you too. And I donât want to hold back anymore soâŠâÂ
You cupped your breasts together with both hands, luring him in. âDonât hold back either.â
Jungkook didnât say any more and immediately took a nipple into his mouth, sucking it hard. You arched your back in pleasure as he massaged your other breast while flicking your nipple with his tongue. Moans and licking noises left his lips, the sinful sounds increasing your desire tenfold. Running your hand through his luscious black locks, you tugged gently to bring him closer and he responded with a groan.Â
âYour breasts are fucking perfect, youâre perfect,â he said raspily as he switched to the other nipple, giving it the same treatment before sucking on the skin hard enough to bruise it. âYouâre such a temptation.â
He placed his face in the valley of your breasts, littering your chest with kisses before latching his warm lips on your neck. You mewled when he sucked the spot under your jaw, figuring he left another hickey.Â
âI have work in the morning,â you whined in faux protest, secretly relishing in the fact he was claiming you as his.
âGood. Now everyone can envy who I have as my girlfriend,â he said, continuing to make out with your neck. His hand trailed down your body and slipped into your shorts and you felt him smiling against your skin, relishing at feeling how wet you were. âNo panties? Youâre already so wet for meâŠâ
His middle finger rubbed up and down your slit a few times as you took in some sharp breaths, especially when he pressed on your clit. You wanted more, you needed more. Thrusting your hips up so the pressure would be just right, you sighed in content. Â
âSuch a needy girl. I havenât even done much and youâre already such a mess.â He dipped his middle finger slowly, invading your tight walls. You moaned as he thrusted it in and out, waiting for you to adjust to the size before inserting another. He curled them just so, knowing he was hitting the right spot by the way your body reacted. Your breaths were becoming shaky, your body trembling, as you begged him to go faster.
âPlease, donât stop, sir,â you pleaded. His eyes darkened, loving how you addressed him. He fingered you faster as a reward, causing you to squeeze your eyes shut in bliss as your orgasm built up. Curses left your lips as you squirmed on his bed and he loved every second of it. What sealed the deal was when he attacked your neck again, biting down with just the right amount of pressure to pleasure you. Your first orgasm ripped through you and he helped you through the blissful waves, scissoring his fingers expertly.Â
âSuch a good girl, so sexy,â Jungkook praised, gradually slowing down when your body gave out. Your chest rose and fell as you came back down to earth. He chuckled, removing his drenched fingers and sucking them clean, making obscene wet noises. âFuck, I need more. You taste amazing.â
He got in between your legs and carefully pulled down your shorts as you lifted your hips up, discarding them behind him. You got nervous when you realized he was staring at your womanhood unashamed, his bottom lip tucked under his teeth.Â
âYouâre staring,â you pointed out shyly. He palmed himself through his sweats, shaking his head.
âNo baby. Iâm admiring. So fucking sexy⊠I need you to ride my face. Please.â
âBut what if⊠what if I crush you?â you asked timidly, having not done something like that before.
âUgh, Iâd die happy. Sit on me, please. Here,â He laid flat on his back, so his head was slightly hanging off the edge of the bed. âGet off the bed and hover over me.â
You obliged but were still apprehensive. He stared up at you upside-down, rubbing the outside of your thigh soothingly.Â
âCome on, baby. Ride my face and I promise itâll be worth it. We can stop whenever you want.âÂ
âYouâll let me know if Iâm hurting you?â
He chuckled at how sweet you were being. âYes, I will. Now open those pretty legs of yours, yeah. Just like that. Fuck,â You got closer to him and appreciated he was guiding you every step of the way. He kissed the inside of your thigh. âLet me have a taste.â
He palmed your cheeks and secured his head snug in between your thighs before licking a stripe of your cunt, cleaning up the mess he made of you while also encouraging more to come. You shuddered at the feeling of the wet muscle licking your folds and he moaned, the vibration sending tingles up your spine. He was devouring you like a starved man, the slurping sounds sinful, almost primal.Â
He pulled you down more, allowing his tongue to slip inside and you were transported to heaven as he began tongue-fucking you as deep as he could. You couldnât find the strength to hold yourself up anymore, so you placed your hands on either side of his body to hold yourself steady. But thatâs when you noticed the tent in his pants and decided to pull his sweatpants down, exposing his large, aching cock. Not only was his length impressive, but the girth was more than you expected, your mouth watering at the thought of it inside you.
However, you had to give back and you ran your nails along his thigh to get his attention.
âOf course your cock is also perfect,â you said. Jungkook ceased his actions for a moment, his breath hitched at the thought of what you were going to do next. âI want to please you too, Trouble.â
âFuck, please do. Wait, I have an idea. Switch spots with me.â
âHmm? OkayâŠâ
You were clueless of his plans, but you laid down on the bed upside-down while he got up, removing his shirt and sweats completely. Your shirt was the last article of clothing left on your body, so you removed it as well while ogling Jungkookâs defined body. He was toned in all the right places as if sculpted by the gods themselves, a delicious feast for your eyes. As he hovered above you, the tip of his cock was dangerously close to your lips, so you placed a chaste kiss on it.Â
He rubbed your cheek lovingly at this action, pleased. âYou wanna suck my cock that badly?â
âYes, sir.â
âDo you trust me?â
âI do.â
âGood.â
In one swift motion, Jungkook wrapped his arms around the underside of your thighs and lifted you up so that you and him were both standing together. Except you were still upside-down, realizing he wanted to do the 69 position while standing. You let out a yelp at the sudden bold action and took a few deep breaths to calm down.
âOh my god, oh my god, please donât drop me.â
âIâve got you, beautiful. You okay?â
âYour dick kinda smacked me in the face.â
âOh shoot, Iâm sorry.â
You giggled. âItâs okay⊠I kinda liked it.â
Your hands gripped onto Jungkookâs firm ass for support as you slowly took his cock deep in your mouth. He hugged your waist securely, returning his mouth on your pussy and sucking harshly while moving his head side to side rapidly. Your moans were muffled by his cock as you did your best to bob your head up and down in the difficult position. The blood rushing to your head made things a little harder to focus, but you continued to deep throat him while swirling your tongue around his member.Â
Each time his cock hit the back of your throat, he let out a restrained moan, increasing the pressure of his lips on your clit. But you were relentless, not letting up on your steady pace.
âFuck, are you trying to make me cum?â Jungkook asked, breathing heavily. You released his cock with a loud pop of your lips.Â
âIs it working?â
He gently placed you back down on the bed and then proceeded to grab a condom from his nightstand drawer. âI donât want to cum until you do.â
You rearranged yourself so you were oriented correctly on the bed while you watched him rip the package open with his teeth, which was very seductive in your eyes.Â
âGuess that means no spider-babies then,â you joked. A faint blush colored his cheeks in response to the comment.
âI want to do things right with you. Maybe after some time⊠we can take that risk,â Jungkook said thoughtfully. You felt your heart blossom, wondering how it was possible to love him more than before.Â
You watched as he rolled the condom onto his fat cock before climbing back in bed in between your legs. Using one hand to hold himself up, the other one slowly guided the tip to your entrance, teasingly rubbing it up and down your slit.
âIs this okay?â
âYes. I need you inside me.â
You held your breath as he slowly inserted into you, making sure you could take the first inch before adding another. He prepped you well, the transition smooth, but you let out a whimper when he finally bottomed out into you.Â
He shuddered above you, growling at the sensation. âYouâre squeezing me so tight, love. You feel so⊠so good.âÂ
He grabbed both your hands and intertwined his fingers with your own as he began to thrust into you, his movements nice and languid, making sure to shove his entire cock in you before pulling out again. The moment was full of passion and tenderness, the love he had for you undeniable. You were observant how his face was a portrait of restrained desire, etched with visible tension as he continued to fuck you. His features contorted, the muscles in his jaw tightened, and his brows furrowed in a valiant effort to restrain himself.Â
âJungkookâŠâ you breathed. âYouâre holding back, arenât you?â
He opened his eyes and stopped moving, a pang of guilt spread across his face. âI-I donât want to hurt you.â
âYou wonât.â
âItâs different this time.â
âBecause youâre Spider-Man?â
âBecause itâs you.â You clenched around him tightly at that and he hissed. âFuck⊠and you say Iâm trouble.â
You gave him a peck on the lips. âI want you to feel good too. I can take it. Fuck me like you love me.â
Your words were filthy despite the angelic glow casted upon you from the lamp on his bedside table. He inhaled sharply and pushed himself up so he was sitting on his ankles, his hands taking place on your thighs while your legs rested on his shoulders. Kissing your ankle gingerly, he proceeded to pick up the pace, thrusting into you with a rough slam before repeating the motion over and over. You had the wind knocked out of you when he finally went to town, jack-hammering into you aggressively.
âFuck, fuck, Jungkook, oh my god,â you said, unable to do anything but take the assault to your cunt. Your breasts bounced up and down with each thrust, the sight so inviting that he embraced one of them for stability.
âIs this what you wanted? Huh?â Jungkook asked as if he was challenging you. You could barely reply with a broken yes before he changed things up, pinning your hands down again while forcing your legs to go up all the way, slamming his hips into you mercilessly. You were screaming at this point, your pussy wrapped around him tightly like a vice.
He grunted as he exerted himself, loving the way his muscles burned while your face contorted with pleasure. Suddenly, he pulled out of you and lifted you up so that your legs were wrapped around his waist as he sat on his knees on the bed, kissing you deeply and giving the both of you a quick break.Â
âYouâre such a good girl for me, letting me fuck that sweet pussy,â he whispered in between kisses. You braced yourself on his shoulders as he guided his stiff cock back inside you, moving you up and down as he pleased. The squelching sounds of your pussy were obscene and you couldnât do anything but take it deep. It didnât take long before Jungkook was standing, finding more stability this way and holding you securely before ramming into you at a bruising pace.
Your eyes rolled to the back of your head in pleasure, unashamed about your strength kink and how his strong muscles fucking you were a dream come true. The familiar pleasure was building again and you were near tears at this point when your second orgasm of the night hit you faster than expected. You threw your head back in bliss, crying out his name like a mantra.Â
Before you knew it, you were placed back onto the bed, thankful you could catch your breath. Honestly you could have passed out at this point, but with a swift move, Jungkook flipped you over so that you were on your stomach and he laid on top of you, his tattooed bicep holding your neck gently as he panted into your ear.
âYou thought we were done, right? Weâre not done,â he said, voice deep and husky.Â
You gulped, feeling another wave of arousal in between your thighs. âYou didnât cum yet?â
He let out a sinister chuckle. âWerenât you listening? I said Iâm not done. Understand?â
âYes sir. I understand.â
He slid his dick into you once more, fucking you like a madman while holding you close, whispering sweet words of praise into your ear. His moans became more broken over time, more whiny, indicating he was close. His hips were stuttering, but he pushed through and slammed into you one final time, releasing into the condom. You let out a content sigh as he finally released you so you could lay your head down while he rested his on your back, panting.Â
âFuck, you were so amazing,â Jungkook said after a couple minutes, pressing butterflies kisses on your back.Â
âYeah, you were⊠soâŠâ You couldnât even finish your sentence, still in a daze.Â
He smirked. âGood? Fantastic? The best youâve ever had?â
â... Maybe.â
He pushed himself off you and pulled out his dick, taking off the condom and tying it to discard in his trash can. As much as you wanted to bask in the afterglow and fall asleep, you knew you had to clean yourself up properly. To your surprise, Jungkook scooped you up in his arms and carried you to the bathroom himself.Â
âGo pee,â he urged, setting you down.Â
âYou need to go pee too,â you countered.Â
â... Will you hold it while I go?âÂ
You burst out laughing, recalling how you saw that trend on TikTok for couples. âOh my god, no.â
âDamn,â he said, joining in your laughter. You noticed how his dick was still semi-erect and honestly, the size was still very remarkable.
âAre you still hard?â
âItâll go away, donât worry about it.â
â... Well⊠where are your web shooters?â you asked with a certain twinkle in your eye. Jungkook licked his lips at the thought of what you were possibly insinuating.Â
âTheyâre in my room of course. Why?â
â... Maybe you can use them on me.â
Letâs just say you didnât get to âclean upâ after yourself for a while.
Sunday
By the time you woke up, your hands instinctively reached out for Jungkook only to feel nothing but the bedsheets. Sitting up straight, you stared at the empty spot in wonder. Where could he be?
Getting out of bed, you found your legs to be a bit wobbly. The memory of last nightâs events resurfaced and you smiled in amusement. Jeon Jungkook talked big, but oh, he kept his word. Even your lower back was aching, but you persevered and explored the Compound looking for him.Â
It was when you went up to the rooftop balcony that you spotted him on something quite unexpected. The place mustâve been under construction or something because Jungkook was dancing on a platform in the air that was attached to a crane nearby. He was jovial, as if he hadnât a care in the world. You went over to the ledge right away, waving your hands around so he would notice you.
âYouâre awake!â he exclaimed, his eyes lighting up at the sight of you. You shook your head as a smile broke out on your face.
âWhat are you doing, silly?â
âI woke up early. Couldnât sleep anymore. Too happy.â
He held onto one of the ropes on the corner of the platform, dangling half his body off of it without a care in the world. You wanted to rip your hair out at his recklessness.
âWhat are you doing?!â
*Thwip, thwip*
In an instant, you were pulled off the ledge and onto the platform with him, caught securely in his arms. âYou idiot! What if I fell?! Oh my god, get me down. Iâm gonna kill yââ
He kissed you tenderly and you melted like butter, unable to resist his touch. When he pulled away, you saw how he glowed in the warm sunlight and the insurmountable love in his gaze.Â
âWill you be my girlfriend?â
âWhat are you even saying right now?â you said softly, giggling at how cute he was.
âWe can go on a date. Like, a proper one. No chandeliers falling, no hanging off trains, or laundromats flooding. I promise.â
You placed your forehead against his. âIâd love to, Trouble.â
âYay! I have a girlfriend!!! The best girlfriend ever!!!â he shouted while jumping up and down, causing the platform to wobble. Panic settled in your features as you hit his chest.Â
âWeâre going to fall, you idiot!â
âIâm finally your idiot though,â he said, squeezing your waist. You sighed, knowing he was right. The Jungkook you knew was always trouble.Â
But now he was your Trouble.Â
And then the blip happened... Iâm totally joking. LOL.  Hope you enjoyed!!!
Tag List:Â @hopefulrascalstatesmantoad | @gxtwllsn | @frieschan | @loomipee | @coffee-jeon | @hellbornsworldâ | @sizzlingfestpeach
#jungkook#bts smut#jungkook smut#jungkook x reader#spider man jungkook#bts x reader#jungkook fic#jungkook x original character#jungkook scenarios#jeon jungkook#jungkook fanfic#jungkook x you#jungkook seven#my scenarios
4K notes
·
View notes
Text
SEASONS
※ pairing. popular!sunghoon x shy!reader (ft nishimura riki and hanni from nwjns)
※ genre. fluff, hints of angst, brotherâs best friend to lovers trope (reader is heeseungâs sister) forbidden love kinda
※ synopsis. park sunghoon, the notorious playboy who just so happens to be your brotherâs best friend, was off limits. heeseung had made it clear to you during your freshman year of high school, and the rule still hasnât changed even when entering your senior year. but what lee heeseung doesnât know wonât hurt him right?
authorâs note: wrote this out of boredom after listening to seasons by wave to earth đ„č i love that song with all my heart. riki is so unserious lmao i love him. COMMENTS & REBLOGS are always appreciated đ€
âheâs off limits,â heeseung says as he swings by your desk, watching as you scrolled through your Instagram feed, a post of sunghoonâs passing by. âi saw you stalk him, you know.â
âi wasnât stalking him.â you say, shooing your older brother away. âgeez, have you gotten crazier since youâve left for stanford?â
âfirst of all, iâm not crazy.â he flicks your forehead, deciding to be the annoying older brother he was and rummage through your things. âand iâd like to see you get into stanford yn, i really would. instead of being boy crazy with your psychotic friends.â
you roll your eyes at this, placing your phone down to look at your brother. âmy friends are not psychotic. plus, your stupid rule about sunghoon started in freshman year of high school, canât you let it go?â
ânever.â heeseung steps off your bed. âi know him, yn. you donât, you donât know what heâs capable of.â
you blow the threat from your brother. if thereâs one thing youâve learned from living with lee heeseung your entire life was that ignoring him was easier than trying to pick a fight with him. he was stubborn as a bull.
heeseung and sunghoon became friends in the fifth grade after your family had moved, and he ignored your presence up until junior year of high school, where he ruffled your hair when you congratulated him on his graduation.
âthanks little lee,â he says, and itâs all park sunghoon has spoke to you, which hurt knowing that youâve practically tried everything since middle school for him to acknowledge your existence.
âYN!â your mother calls from the kitchen. âoh gosh, i forgot to pack heeseung his lunch! can you drive to the university?â
your cheeks puff out, which makes riki who was currently on your phone screen, laugh.
âyah, listen to your mother lee yn,â riki snickers. âiâll come with. i need to get out of my house anyway.â
you roll your eyes at his self invitation, hanging up as you quickly run down to grab heeseungâs lunch from your mom and your keys.
yn on topâïž
be ready in 5 nishimura, im omw
nishishi
ok.
yn on top âïž
dry ass
âget in loser!â you call out. nishimura riki pulls his black shades down, eyebrows furrowed.
âthe hell you call me?â he jokes, opening your passenger car door.
he starts to buckle his seatbelt as you drive, taking a sip from your stanley. âso why are you so excited? waitâi know why. you get to see park sunghoon in action!â
âyah!â you slap his shoulder with your free hand, turning the music a bit louder so you couldnât hear him.
âoh donât turn up the music because you canât handle the truth. you just wanna see your brotherâs hot best friend.â
âcan you blame a girl?â you say, lips out in a pout. âmaybe now that iâm 18, theyâll take me seriously.â
ânobody takes you seriously, y/n.â
ânishimura riki, you have 5 minutes to get out my car.â
turns out, nishimura riki did not get outside of your car. for a boy who was on the varsity track and swim team of your high school, he refused to walk the 3 miles that was left to go to the university.
âyou almost forgot his lunch idiot,â riki laughs, handing heeseungâs lunch to you. âimagine you approach sunghoon thinking youâre all cool and then he asks why youâre here and you donât even have your brothers lunch to defend you.â
âdo you always wish death upon me?â you give him the stink eye, pulling him by his hands.
âlittle lee, did not expect to see you here.â
you knew that voice from anywhere, and you were almost afraid to turn around to face the owner of it.
âyah little lee, iâm talking to you.â it was park sunghoon in all his glory, his hair sitting all nice and pretty as he waits for your response.
âoh! uhâwhereâs heeseung?â
âouch,â sunghoon places a hand over his chest. âi greet you and the first thing you ask is whereâs your brother.â
riki cackles loudly, so loud that you want to slam his mouth shut and pretend you donât know him.
âhi park sunghoon,â he greets, extending his hand.
although sunghoon finds the tall boy a bit of a cutie by his baby face, the way he was holding onto your hand made him already seem like a threat, so sunghoonâs expression is pursed into a poker face.
âheeseung is down at the corridor,â sunghoon says, turning back to you. âdo you want me to give him that?â
you nod shyly, handing the lunch to sunghoon who smiles. âaish, the kid got into stanford and heâs still making his mom make his lunch?â
you could feel rikiâs hand loosen from yours, his attention caught on two students who were currently dancing on the other side of campus.
âbe right back!â he exclaims, running off to watch them.
âthis jerk,â you whisper underneath your breath, smiling when you make eye contact with sunghoon again.
âheâs quite the character, isnât he?â sunghoon questions. âwho is he?â
he says that in such a bitter taste that makes your stomach flip, wondering why he was suddenly upset.
ânishimura riki, he transferred to hybe high from japan just this year. heâs really sweet but very chaotic.â
âah,â sunghoon clicks his tongue. âis he your boyfriend?â
your words almost get caught in your throat, obviously shocked by sunghoonâs straightforward question. âwhat?! no!â
âoh,â he smiles. âthatâs good little lee.â
âyou should just call me y/n,â you groan. âlittle lee sounds so stupid.â
âitâs not stupid,â sunghoon says, flicking his hand. âitâs cute.â
âreally?â
âlike you.â
before you could even process it, rikiâs already running back to the two of you, excitedly telling you about the amazing dance program stanford has to offer.
âletâs go! i have to go home and submit an application to stanford!â
sunghoon raises an eyebrow at the excited tall boy who was currently grabbing you, sending you a small wave and smirk when your eyes plead for him to rescue you.
âsee you soon little lee.â
âYAH! ARE YOU AN IDIOT?â
âHOW MANY TIMES DO I HAVE TO TELL YOU IT WAS AN ACCIDENT?!â
you were currently scolding the japanese boy for ruining your chances with sunghoon earlier.
âit is not my fault lee yn!â he says, puffing out his chest. âplus, the dancers say thereâs a party this weekend at stanford and theyâll sneak us in. we have to go, you can see sunghoon hyung again and i can see them!â
you pursed your mouth into a thin line, riki awaiting anxiously for your answer.
âletâs say i do wanna go, heeseung would never let me go to a college party, especially not with a boy like you!â
riki clasps his hand over his chest and pretends to fall over in pain on your bed. âhow could you say that?! iâm a great guy. cmon yn, you canât let your older brother dictate your entire life, youâre 18 now!â
although riki has said a million of stupid things, he was right about this. you were eighteen, and you didnât need your older brother ruining your chances of getting a boyfriend.
âokay,â you say, watching as rikiâs eyes lit up. âletâs go. who are your dancer friends?â
the weekend had came by quicker than you thought, and you waited until heeseung said his goodbyes to you so you could get dressed and do your makeup.
although you didnât want to go overboard with the whole thing, you still wanted to impress sunghoon, because after all, there would be a bunch of prettier college girls at the party that were smarter than you in everything.
âwow.â nishimura rikiâs mouth drops as he sees your dress and face. âyou clean up nice lee yn!â
âthanks ri,â you ruffle his hair, which he swats away in annoyance. âletâs go, heeseungâs already there.â
âgreat, so are my dancer friends!â
the two of you blended in easily, rikiâs height doing both of you a favor as you held hands and made your way through the crowd of dancing and drinking college students.
âlittle lee?â your face bumps into sunghoonâs chest, and you almost gulp when you look up at his height. âwhat the hell are you doing here?â
âwell thatâs my queue to leave!â riki chuckles nervously, throwing you a lazy thumbs up as he runs to the drink cooler.
ânever will understand that kid.â sunghoon mutters under his breath. âbut seriously y/n, it can be dangerous, why are you here?â
itâs the first time in forever that heâs addressed you by your first name, and you canât help but feel giddy.
overconfident by the drinks you had pregamed with riki previously, you find yourself leaning closer to park sunghoon. âi came here for you.â
he blinks.
âhere..â he states, glancing around the party. âfor me?â
the confidence wore off in a second. you were now starting to get embarrassed, cursing yourself for saying such things in front of sunghoon who probably didnât even like you.
âthatâs sweet little lee,â he says, eyes crinkling. âbut you could get into a lot of trouble if your brother finds you, you know? he already freaks about you enough, finding you at a party at his college at night will kill him at the spot.â
park sunghoon was right, your brother would absolutely rage if he had found out you snuck out to go to a party. in some ways, he was even more strict than your mom.
âhoonie!â the voice of a girl interrupts the both of you as she makes her way over, placing a sloppy kiss against sunghoonâs cheek. she hasnât said anything to you and you were already starting to see red.
âoh hi! i didnât see you there!â she extends her hand, grinning from ear to ear. âiâm hanni, president of the pi beta thi sorority!â
you notice sunghoonâs hands finding themselves around her waist. although heâs probably only doing that to stabilize her, you find yourself too jealous to speak.
âhanni, this is lee y/n, heeseungâs sister.â
âoh!â the girl gasps. âoh my gosh, iâve heard just so much about you! youâre prettier in real life! what are you doing at a college party?â
now you canât really keep being mad at her because she seems so genuine when sheâs complimenting you.
âoh, my friend riki has dancer friends who invited us.â you say awkwardly, watching as sunghoon whispers something in hanniâs ear.
âwell thatâs awesome, i hope iâm gonna see you here next year!â hanni then waves her hands, parting away from sunghoon. âiâm gonna go say hi to your brother, toodles!â
you watch as she makes her way towards the outside, most likely to the pool. at least you knew where your brother was so you know how to avoid him.
âhanni is really sweet,â sunghoon says as you turn back to face him. âmet her a few months ago.â
âoh really,â you say, biting the inside of your cheek. âis she your girlfriend?â
sunghoon laughs as if itâs the funniest thing in the world. âwhat? noâof course not. sheâs just touchy when sheâs drunk. sheâs dating one of my frat friends, his name is yang jungwon.â
you let out a breath you didnât realize you were holding, happy that sunghoon was still single. after all, hanni was a pretty and nice girl, you wouldnât be surprised if she was able to pull him.
the two of you stand in silence for a bit, sunghoon staring into your eyes with his dazed eyes. you almost want to pull him in, close the gaps between yours and his lips.
âam i stupid?â he suddenly asks, eyes still in contact with yours.
âno, why would you say that sunghoon?â
âi still like you after all this time. even when i got to college and promised myself iâd find a girlfriend and move on, youâre always still at the back of my mind.â
his confession makes you wonder if you were hallucinating, not believing that the park sunghoon who youâve been inlove with since childhood was currently telling you he liked you.
âi..â he doesnât let you say anything else, choosing to lean in and kiss you instead.
itâs all great and feels magical until youâre pulled back harshly, the sound of your brotherâs yelling filling your ears.
âLEE Y/N? WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING AT A COLLEGE PARTY, AT NIGHT? KISSING SUNGHOON OF ALL PEOPLE? WEâRE GOING HOME!â
you want to cry in embarrassment when you realize everyone has turned their eyes to look at you, and sunghoon throws you a look of guilt and pity when he sees heeseung dragging you away.
âstop it, youâre embarrassing me.â you cry as youâre outside the party.
âme, embarrassing you?â heeseung scoffs, looking up into the sky before looking down at you. âdo you know how much youâve disappointed me tonight? first, you dress up in barely any clothes, then you sneak into a party with some japanese male exchange student, and then you KISSED MY BEST FRIEND?â you close your eyes at heeseungâs yelling, wishing for the earth to swallow you whole.
âwhat will i do with you?â he grumbles as he drives the two of you home. âyouâre lucky mom is out of town for two days. if i drove you home like this, she would kill you. and is that fucking alcohol i smell on you lee y/n?â
you gulp, knowing full well that you probably reeked of alcohol and sunghoonâs cologne at that moment.
âi told you he was a bad influence.â heeseung says as a red light comes up, turning to you as his hands were still on the steering wheel. âheâs going to break your heart and crush it beneath his feet, and who are you gonna come crying to? me. iâve seen it so many times before y/n, my own girl friends at college have got with sunghoon and all heâs done is crush their souls and spirits. you think youâre any different because he said a few sweet things and kissed you?â
âstop it.â you say, wiping your tears away. âyouâre being mean, heeseung.â
âmen like him donât change, y/n. sure, heâs my best friend, but heâs not a good boyfriend. heâll drop you the second he feels like youâre inconvenient.â
you let out your first sob at night as your brother pulls into your driveway. although heâs still fuming mad at you for going against all his rules, he pulls you into his chest, letting you cry it out as he rubs your back comfortingly.
âare you okay?â is the first thing nishimura riki says when he sees you at school, frowning at your bloodshot eyes. âi saw you get dragged away by heeseung hyung yesterday night. it was really loud.â
âgee, thanks.â you scowl at him, making him raise his hands in surrender.
âif it makes you feel better, sunghoon wanted to speak to you.â
your head suddenly peeks up at this, and riki almost laughs by how easily he could change your mood.
âreally? even after last night?â
âmhm.â riki stabs a fork into his mashed potatoes. âbut he didnât look so happy, so if you end up crying after, i have ice cream at my house.â
you let out a laugh at the boyâs words, silently thanking the world for giving you such an unserious best friend.
and just like riki had said earlier, park sunghoon was waiting in front of your house by the time you got home.
âhey.â he says, hands in pocket.
âhey.â
âabout last night,â he seems to be looking everywhere but you. âiâm really sorry about your brother.â
âitâs fine.â you say, shrugging. âhe was just being overprotective as usual.â
âyeah.â sunghoon steps closer cautiously. âi meant what i said, you know. about me liking you.â
âsunghoon, i like you too.â
he nods slowly, expression still glum. âthatâs the problem though. we cant be together, y/n, you know that, right?â
âwhy?â you breathe out. âbecause you want to keep playing girls at your college?â
his eyebrows furrow deeply. âwhat? no? iâm justâi canât be with you!â he steps backwards. âiâll ruin your life, you said it yourself, i play girls at stanford. whatâs to say i wont do the same to you?â
âi have known you since you were 10 sunghoon!â you say, throwing up your hands exasperated. âi know you can change for the better. i wonât let you go away this easily, not when iâve spent my entire life loving you.â
âreally?â sunghoon whispers, eyes teary. âyouâve spent your entire life loving me?â
âi have.â you walk up to sunghoon, cupping his face into your hands. âand iâll love you for my next life if i have to.â
he laughs quietly, head tilting as he admired your face.
âlittle lee,â he says softly. âyou really are a gem, arenât you?â
park sunghoon being park sunghoon doesnât let you reply to his words, instead shutting you up with a long kiss on the lips.
âwow.â you say as you pull away, making the older boy giggle. âlee heeseung is so gonna kill the both of us after the life lecture he gave me last night.â
âcanât kill me if i move away to antarctica.â sunghoon smirks, watching as your expression changes in a millisecond.
âYAH PARK SUNGHOON! YOU ARE NOT MOVING ANTARCTICA AFTER JUST CONFESSING TO ME!â
#enhypen x reader#enhypen#enhypen imagines#enhypen fanfiction#enhypen fic#enhypen fluff#enhypen texts#enhypen x female reader#enhypen x y/n#enhypen x you#enhypen ff#enhypen angst#sunghoon imagines#sunghoon x reader#sunghoon x y/n#sunghoon x you#sunghoon fluff#sunghoon angst#sunghoon fanfic#niki x reader#niki imagines
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
TOKYO VICE | part 1
You knew that if you agreed to move in with Suo, you'd be setting yourself up for a life without autonomy. You also knew that these alarming behaviours were all signs that he desperately needed therapy to process his masterâs untimely death. Living with a man in constant grief, who refused to talk about his trauma unless he was making up a lie related to the nation of China, was probably not a good decision. Doubly so when this man was clearly paranoid about losing you, and triply so when he was a high-ranking member of a violent syndicate. Unfortunately for you, you rarely made good decisions. (Or: After joining the yakuza, Suo develops the concerning habit of controlling every facet of your life. This is somehow less worrying to you than your uncontrollable lust around him.)
8.7k words. suo x fem reader. deeply unserious yakuza au. yandere suo (not abusive and reader is into it), dark comedy, a little angst, smut. warnings: borderline sex work, off-screen criminal violence. nsft â no actual smut in this chapter, but there are still graphic discussions of sex. mdni. thank you to @sleepyqinfei for beta reading and to @/cafekitsune for the banner!
sequel to sincerity and this sakura/reader wip
part 2 here
Youâre not exactly sure why you and Suo have never fucked.
Itâs certainly strange, given that you're pretty sure that Suo has expressed at least passing interest in you over the years, and you have felt a lot of interest in him. (By âinterestâ, you mean that you feel an insatiable lust around him that you fight to ignore on a daily basis.) You can't exactly pinpoint why nothing has ever happened despite this mutual attraction, especially given your profession and indifferent feelings toward casual sex.
You can think of a number of probable reasons, which are separate from those you classify as stupid reasons. The latter class comprises silly concerns like a fear of rejection, fear of abandonment, fear of not being pretty enough, fear of not being good enough, et cetera. All very juvenile feelingsâinsecurities that you had in your teenage years, the days in which Suo ran around Makochi as a delinquent while you worked an honest job at a bar. (It was a girlsâ bar in the red light district, but that's neither here nor there.) Your circumstances have since changed, and those anxieties have since faded. None of them have any material consequence for your current life, so you don't see any point in thinking about them.
The stupid reasons, then, definitely don't have anything to do with why you've never fucked Suo. But you can think of a few, more concrete reasons that may explain it. For one, Suo has been your friend since childhood and itâs generally a bad idea to have sex with your long-time friends. He was also your roommate for a while and itâs an even messier idea to have sex with your roommates. And now, in your adulthood, heâs your landlord in addition to being your boss, which makes him the worst possible person you could have sex with. You could lose both your home and your livelihood if things go southâboth severe, material consequences that should theoretically keep your lust at bay.
Also, he's also a member of the yakuza.
Now, strictly speakingâyou're not really opposed to having sex with violent criminals. Itâs definitely not a good idea, but you don't usually have good ideas anyway. But for the past several years, youâve been pissed at Suo for joining the yakuza in the first place, which actually does keep your blatant attraction to him in check. You simply dry up when you think too hard about all the feelings of betrayal.
When Suo was on the cusp of graduating from Furin and thinking about his future, youâd grabbed him by the collar and made him promise not to join the yakuza. They constantly tried to recruit from Bofurin, and they especially wanted Sakura, Suo, and Sugishita. You were adamant about chasing them off from Suo and Sakura whenever they approachedâyou had no need to worry about Sugishita, as Umemiya had already said he shouldn't talk to them, so there was no chance he was going toâand you begged Suo over and over not to join. Delinquency was fine, but a crime syndicate was something else altogether.
Suo seemed serious about it when he said he'd listen to you. He even applied to colleges, talked about maybe becoming a teacher and eventually supporting you so you could stop working in the mizu shobai industry. Back then, he often teased you by saying that you should marry him and be his housewife (or he could be your trophy husband, if you so wished). You thought he was joking, but with the way he always talked about his life after his degree, you wondered if he would seriously suggest it.
Of course, it was most likely just teasing, and you were fine with that. You were simply excited that he'd found a career that would make him happy. Nirei had also been accepted to university at that point, and even Sakura had an honest job lined up on Keisei Street. The future had looked bright for everyone.
Then Suoâs master died, and he lost his fucking mind.
The two of you buried Suoâs master in a Chinese funeral. He had never had children of his own, having satisfied his paternal instincts by picking up strays, and he didn't have much in the way of family in Japan either, so you and Suo performed the shou ling yourselves. One person kept a constant vigil over his body while the other searched on Google for what arrangements should be made next. After all, while Suoâs master had immersed his foremost disciple in his culture, he had never taught Suo any funerary customs. He hadn't thought there would be a need.
Suo didn't cry nearly as much as you, but he was probably in more pain. Your master had trained you a little bit when you were a kid, and he'd taken you in for a while after your parents kicked you out, so of course you were gutted. But he had practically raised Suo, so it was naturally worse for him. More shattering.
You often think about the first night you decided you'd sleep with him in the same futon because he was crying so much. He insisted he was fine, but he didn't complain when you got under the sheets with him and started thumbing away his tears. When you took off his eyepatch, you found, to your astonishment, that he was crying from his missing eye as well. Both of you thought the tear ducts had been destroyed in either the accident or the enucleation, but it appeared that not even that prior trauma could mask his grief over this one.
Nevertheless, by the time of the funeral procession, Suo had stopped crying.
âMaster supported us and taught us to stand on our own two feet,â he said as the joss paper burned. He took your hand in his and smiled. âSo it'll be fine. Weâll be okay on our own. I'll make sure of it.â
At the time, you had found this very comforting. You didnât think too much of it, as you had a bad habit of relying on Suo for your emotional stability. His master had raised him to be an emotionally intelligent person, so it had been fine, even though you had a track record of reckless decisions. Heâd still exercised endless patience with you. He never once got angry with you, nor did he ever force you to do what he felt was the right thing. Instead, he gently redirected your self-damaging behavioursânot so different from the martial art that he practised.
He disapproved of the run-down and lonely conditions of your apartment, so he spent a great deal of time there and helped make it into a proper home. He didn't like how dangerous your job at the girlsâ bar was, so he walked you to and from work every night until you never left without him. He worried when you started having sex with your customers, especially when you began having nervous breakdowns over it (you were, after all, still a teenager and really only interested in having romantic vanilla sex with Suo), so he staged an intervention with Nirei and Sakura. In this way, Suo convinced you that you were loved and protected and didn't need to do something you hated so much. They would get you out if you felt trapped. And you didn't feel trapped, per se, so you left on your ownâbut it was still only because of them. You promised them afterwards that you'd never do it again.
This was Suoâs brand of kindness as a teenager. He always taught people, guided them away from harm rather than steering themâa behaviour heâd mimicked from your master. Your master, in general, had defined all of Suoâs values and his way of living, which was honest and gentle and conscientious. It was one where he used his abilities to protect the weak and care for his friends. He even kept his spiteful and alarmingly violent tendencies under control, though sometimes he slipped when fighting genuine assholes. But he still tried. He tried because he strived to be as kind as his masterâwho represented everything that Suo wanted to be in his adult life.
Thus, the death of Suoâs master meant the death of his principles. It changed the kind of man that Suo wanted to be. You don't want to say that he became a worse person, but he absolutely became a worse person.
He especially became a worse person with you.
As it turned out, Suoâs idea of making sure that the two of you would be fine on your own was, well, not really fine. It wasnât that he became cruel to you, per se. It was more that whenever he saw a problem with your behaviour, his approaches to redirecting it becameâput as nicely as possibleâheavy-handed.
After your masterâs death, you got a job at a high end, yakuza-owned club. Two weeks later, Suo broke his promise to you and joined the yakuza. So I can stay close to you, he explained gently, wiping away your tears as you cried hysterically, but you're convinced to this day that he did it partly out of spite. So a few years later, when you started having sex with your customers again and he tried to stop you, you decided to spite him back. I need to stay on top of the rankings, you'd explained dispassionately. The mamasan said it's fine, and the manager doesn't care. He even thinks it's good for business.
Suoâs response was to simply become the owner of your club.
This move was very extreme, but also very effective. Any customer who so much as brushed against you on the premises was instantly thrown out, and the mamasan started watching you like a hawk to make sure you werenât going to any love hotels after work. Douhan were off-limits. For the first time since your teens, you became completely celibateânot only because of your new workplace circumstances, but because you simply didn't want to find out what Suo would do if you got together with a man he despised (and he despised every man you dated).
His most absurd play was when he became concerned about your living conditions again. Your latest apartment was too plain, too small, and the area was too dangerous. It didn't even have a shower, and the other tenants behaved concerningly toward you when you went to the bathhouse at night. But the rent was cheap, and it was still an upgrade from your last place, so you shrugged it off when Suo suggested that you move. Even when someone tried to accost you at night, you were nonchalant about it. You kicked the shit out of them in a fight and continued your routine unbothered.
The next month, Suo bought a luxury penthouse and suggested you move in with him.
His offer (command) came with conditions. One of the bigger ones was that you'd let him accompany you out at night if you ever needed to run errands in dangerous places. Orânevermind, actually. He should really just accompany you everywhere at night. Maybe during the day too. Andâah, there was no way you'd be going to work alone, nor coming back by yourselfâyou were now always to be driven by someone in his organisation, if he wasn't available himself. Rent was a point of contention, when you asked about it: you wanted to pay at market rate, and he insisted that there was no need to pay at all. He ended up proposing a highly discounted price, which would give you ample financial freedom, but questionable financial independence.
These were insane terms. You knew that if you agreed, you'd be setting yourself up for a life without autonomy. You also knew that these behaviours were all signs that Suo desperately needed therapy to process his masterâs untimely death. Living with a man in constant grief, who refused to talk about his trauma unless he was making up a lie related to the nation of China, was probably not a good idea. Doubly so when this man was clearly paranoid about losing you, and triply so when he was a high-ranking member of a violent syndicate. Case in pointâhe was likely connected to the brutal accident that later befell the man who tried to assault you.
âI'm not sure what you're implying, but at least he didn't die,â Suo said cheerfully when you confronted him about it. Which really meant: At least I decided not to kill him. This was a flag bigger and redder than any other you've ever known, and you consider yourself an expert in red flags. You knew you should run in the other direction.
So naturally, you put your arms around him, tenderly said, I'm sorry I've been worrying you, and then you moved in the next day.
While Suo treats you with endless patience, you have personal limits to the patience that you exercise with him. Specifically, your patience with how he treats you.
You don't mind the lack of social freedom, nor the lack of personal freedom, nor the lack of freedom of movement. You also don't mind living with a man full of intractable trauma surrounding the death of every parental figure in his life; in fact, you'd rather be by his side than not, if he needs to cope with something so painful. And anyway, your friendship is otherwise unchanged if you ignore the heavy restrictions he's imposed on every facet of your life. So that's all fine.
But the celibate lifestyle that he's cornered you into? You simply aren't built for it. Holy shit, do you need to get laid.
Nearly two years without sex has brought you close to another nervous breakdown (there have been few better sources of entertainment or validation in your life), and worst of all, it has made your profound lust for Suo incredibly hard to ignore. Waking up every morning to him in a towel, his hair still wet from the shower and his broad silhouette exposed, tests the absolute limits of your self-control. The contours of his lean and muscled form are distracting enough; coupled with the vivid colours and lines of his irezumi, the sight of him becomes maddening. It is a horrible thing to be exposed to when you haven't gotten any dick nor strap in over a year. It gives you thoughts about him that are overtly sexual, which is bad, as you have materially consequential reasons for not wanting to fuck Suo.
Things with him must absolutely stay platonic. But with sexual frustration like yours, being platonic with him means that you need to get erotic with someone else. A boyfriend or girlfriend is out of the question; you don't want to be responsible for yet another brutal accident. So you instead decide to quit your job at his club and start working on Keisei Street. At least this way, you can start fucking your customers again.
Itâs a perfect plan. Suoâs oyabun is very indulgent toward him, and everyone else in the family respects him too. He consequently has a tight grip on his organisation and the territory they control, despite his relatively young age. Not a single person is ever to touch Keisei Streetâlargely because Sakura is part of Roppo-Ichiza, and Suo is nearly as weird about Sakura as he is about you. Plus, many of his other fellow Furin alumni are in the gang as well. If Suoâs men ever started fucking with people on Keisei Street, it would not only have grave implications for gang relationsâit would be personally upsetting for Suo. This means you can fuck all the Keisei Street customers you want, and not get a single one of them threatened or killed.
A pretty brilliant idea, if you do say so yourself.
Suoâs expression doesn't change when you break the news to him. He delicately places his teacupâcustom-made from Yixing, just like the matching clay teapotâdown on the mahogany tabletop, and he looks at you with a calm smile.
âCome again?â
âI'm quitting my job at Red Dragon,â you repeat. âI already gave the mamasan my resignation.â
âAnd she accepted it?â Suo asks, in a tone that is so carefully nonchalant that you know it means he is actually furious with her. âHow interesting,â he muses. âWhat brought this on?â
âI've found a better paying opportunity on Keisei Street.â
âI'll give you a raise,â he says easily.
âA raise?â You cock a brow. âThe pay is mostly commission-based at Red Dragon. You know that.â
âThen it would be unwise to leave. You have a loyal customer base at Red Dragon. All very rich, andââhis smile grows sharpââvery polite.â
Polite. An interesting word. It actually means: None of them will ever proposition or harass you because they know they'll be maimed if they do. An easy thought to use to your advantage.
âIt's loyal but it's small. Everyone who's anyone in this part of town thinks that weâre married. Do you know how hard it is to pull new customers in when they're scared shitless of my yakuza husband? And anywayââyou frown, trying to look as pathetic as possibleââI'm lonely.â
Suo stares. He looks surprised, possibly because you absorb every minute of his free time with silly conversation, new restaurants, and skiing trips. (He likes snow, so you ask for these trips more for him to relax than anything else.) You also text him frequently on days he's working, and he very diligently replies, even if he's in the middle of something like a raid or a hit or brokering a massive deal. Suo still very strictly keeps to his rule of never touching his phone when in conversation with other peopleâunless he needs to text you.
So his suspicion is fair. Suo is very attentive and doesn't allow you much opportunity for loneliness. In turn, youâve always been very happy spending time with him, even when it's only him.
âLonely?â he repeats. âAre you, now?â
âYes. You work so much,â you complain, which is not a lie, âand I don't have any friends to spend time with when you're gone.â
âYou have friends from work.â
âNo, I have competition at work. The hostesses are so cutthroat about rankings, they hate me. And each other.â
âYou like Shuuhei and Hanzo,â he points out, referring to his men who most frequently chauffeur you.
âYeah, they're friendly, and they're very funny. I like them, but I can't be their friend.â Suo stares at you, nonplussed, so you spell it out: âThey're too scared of you to get close to me. What if it looks like they're trying to fuck the bossâ wife?â
âHmâŠâ Suo studies you, looking thoughtful. Perhaps for the first time, he's contemplating the consequences of restricting your freedoms and marking you as his. That is to sayâmaybe he's finally realising that you have no friends and no life.
The beads of his earrings glimmer as he tilts his head at you and frowns. Suo almost looks innocent with that confused face of his. âAnd how would working on Keisei Street help?â he asks.
âBecause all our old friends are there!â you exclaim. âSakuraâs in Roppo-Ichiza now so heâll definitely be coming by all the clubs. Tsubaki too. And Nirei and Kiryu visit them quite oftenâand even Tsugeura does sometimes, even though clubbing isn't one of his virtues.â You grab onto his arm, pull yourself close, and give him your most disarming, pleading expression. âPlease, Suo?â
âHm.â He strokes your cheek and looks at you fondly, in the way that one would do with an adorable and slightly annoying kitten. âI donât think so. Itâs not very safe there.â
He isn't wrong. Not only are you untouchable on his turf because of your association to him, Suo has also just crushed all the han-gure and petty criminals in his territory with brutal efficiency. His part of the red light district is, quite ironically, one of the safest places in the city, and certainly safer than Keisei Street.
But undeterred, you point out, âShuuhei and Hanzo can still drive me there and back if you want. But I don't think it's necessary. Do you really think Sakura would let anything happen to me?â
This is the true brilliance of your plan: capitalising on the fact that Suo is as nearly as weird about Sakura as he is about you. He pauses as soon as you bring up the point, and you can practically see the gears turning. âWell, if it's himâŠâ
âI even texted him about it. Lookâhere!â You whip out your phone, receipts ready. The corner of Suo's mouth lifts at your obviously rehearsed pitch. âHe says he'd make sure I'm taken care of. And he says it'd be nice because he misses seeing us. Can you believe itâSakura actually admitted that he misses us! Typed it with his own two hands and pressed send! I bet he was super embarrassed about it.â
âHuh. He even used a sticker. I've never seen him do that.â Suo smiles as he reads through the chat. He looks like his old self. You suddenly feel a little wistful, and also a lot bad. This started as a ploy to get laid, but itâs made you realise that you really do miss your friendsâand Suo probably does too.
âIf I worked on Keisei Street, then you would have plenty of reason to visit,â you point out, feeling somewhat tender.
âI guess that's true,â Suo says. Your heart aches a little bit at the look he gives you. It's a platonic ache, of course. Or at the very least, it isn't an erotic one. It doesn't really make you want to have sex with him anyway. But if you could lean forward and press your lips to hisâplatonicallyâthen you definitely would.
Suo's civilian friendships are complicated by his double life. Quite unusually for yakuza, Suoâs syndicate insists on using pseudonyms and false histories to avoid anti-yakuza laws, on the off-chance that the police decide to do their jobs and actually enforce those laws someday. Lying for comedy is one of Suoâs greatest passions, so he was happy to manufacture an absurd backstory: his name is Yanzhao, and he learned kung fu in a Shaolin Temple before moving to Hong Kong and working for the triads. He wears the eyepatch because he lost his eye in an altercation with the cops, which he won. By the way, you're his criminally beautiful wife who he met in Macau. The two of you had to leave for Japan since he killed a police officer and now he's wanted by the governments of both China and Hong Kong. Also, he's a very devoted husband, so if anyone lays a hand on you, heâll kill them too.
Somehow, everyone has bought into this story. Every criminal organisation in the red light district now fears a high-ranking yakuza known as Yanzhao, who is easily recognizable by his eyepatch and tassel earrings, and who is also homicidally obsessed with his beautiful wife.
In some ways, his infamy is convenient. No one wants to fuck with Suo, or with you by extension. But it also poses some issues: Suo has to keep a low profile in areas controlled by rival organisations, or else he might be ambushed. It also means he cannot easily go out and see his old friends. Even though he always masquerades as a civvie when he does, wearing stud earrings and a glass eye, it's still a little riskyâespecially since he likes to visit the strongest member of Roppo-Ichiza. While Roppo-Ichiza arenât yakuza, they're still han-gure, so some of its more criminally entangled members might recognize him anyway.
But Sakura himself, bless him, has not put two and two together and figured out that Suo Hayato and Gui Yanzhao are the same person. This is partly because Suo lies very convincingly about his fictional career in the tea industry, but you think it's also because Sakura is so gullible it's endearing.
I use the glass eye now because it's better for networking, Suo had explained before Sakura could interrogate him too much, his voice too smooth and too quick for the other man to get in a word edgewise. My business partners find the eyepatch too silly. The tassel earrings too. By the way, would you like some Baimudan tea? I thought of you when I smelled itâI know you like fragrant thingsâso I picked some up for you on my last visit to China. I was there for business a couple of weeks ago.
He, of course, neglected to mention that said business involved meeting with the 14K triad.
Despite the enormity of Suo's omission (lie), Sakura is none the wiser whenever he meets with you. He thinks you're just a regular hostess who has freedom of movement and various other human rights, and that Suoâs just a regular guy who isnât homicidally obsessed with you (a detail of Suo's fabricated life story that is unfortunately grounded in reality). All this to say, Sakura doesn't think twice about mentioning the fact that you have a routine of going to love hotels after work.
Suo, as always, remains calm in the face of unsettling information. He sets down his tea (just tea, without shochu), and politely says, âPardon?â He's once again using the nonchalant kind of tone that suggests mortal danger.
âShe's always going to love hotels after her shifts.â Sakura is frowning at you, pink but scowling. âI thought you said you were done with that stuff. You promised us you wouldn't do it anymore. Suoâare you really okay with this?â
On the one hand, you find it exceptionally sweet that Sakura, after all this time, remembers your promise and wishes to hold you to it. He was so worried about you when you started having those nervous breakdowns as a teenager, and he probably still is. On the other hand, you're shitting bricks at the fact that Suo is now aware of your activities. Because sure, he likely won't fuck with Keisei Streetâbut you realise, as he stares at you, that you can't be certain of this. After all, your fake yakuza husband has very real homicidal urges.
âUm,â you say. âIt's just business.â
âBusiness,â Suo repeats.
âYou don't have to do that stuff to keep good business,â Sakura grouses, unaware of Suoâs carefully suppressed rage. âYou're real popular already.â
âAre you?â Suo asks, looking right at you.
âI meanâI told you the pay would be better, right?â you reply, voice oddly high and nervous, and this is when Sakura notices that something is wrong.
âOh,â Sakura says, looking between the two of you. âSuo, you didn't know?â
âI didn't,â he says. âActually, she told me specifically that she wasn't going to do that if she worked here.â He turns to you, still smiling. âThat's the only reason why I allowed this at all, remember?â
A chill travels down your spine. You did, in fact, commit to a perpetually sexless lifestyle in order to be granted some semblance of freedom: Of course I won't sleep with any customers, you'd said. You know I don't really like doing that anyway. I promise I'll behave! Iâll be out of the clubs and right back home. Sakura said heâd make sure Iâll get to a cab safely after the bar closes and everything!
âUm,â you say again, but this time you have no follow-up.
âWait,â Sakura demands, âwhat do you mean by âallowed herâ? What, do you need to give her permission to work now or something?â
Suo smiles disarmingly at Sakura. Without missing a beat, he says, âGenerally no. But weâre dating now, which complicates what sheâs allowed to do with other men at her job.â
Sakura spits out his drink. You choke on your spit.
âI⊠um?!â Sakuraâs staring at you, so you quickly recover. This is a mortifying lie, but it's better than Sakura finding out just how batshit Suo has become since his school days. âI thought we were going to keep that a secret, dear?â
âAh, you're right. Sorry, I got too excited.â Suo gives you an endeared look before turning to Sakura. âWe were going to keep it to ourselves unless we got serious about it. But we've been talking about marriage lately, so I thought it was fine to mention.â
â...â
Youâre going to have an aneurysm. Why does every cover that Suo comes up with involve a marital relationship between the two of you?!
âOh⊠holy shit.â Sakuraâs expression is complicatedâsomehow, more complicated than yours, even though youâre the one getting cornered into a fake engagement. It's unbelievable how shy he still is about this kind of thing. Maybe itâs just particularly embarrassing since he's known you two for so long, you reason. Regardless, he remembers his social cues enough to say, âCongrats, guys. That's great. That's really great.â
Suo gazes fondly at you across the table. âWe were thinking you could be our best man,â he adds, and you consider violently kicking his leg.
âO-oh. Uh, yeah! Sure! But what about Nirei?â
âRather than having a maid of honour,â you say reflexively, used to lying through your teeth for Suo, âweâd like him to be our best man as well.â
âOh. That makes sense.â Thrown off guard, Sakura completely forgets about the love hotel business. He whips out his phone. âWhen were you thinking of having your wedding? I'll put it in my calendar.â
âIâm not sure.â Suo turns to you. âWhat were we thinking again, dear?â
You're going to die. You're going to die and it's a good thing because if you survive this embarrassment, your future will be bleak. As soon as Nirei finds out about this, heâll want to start helping you with wedding planning, and then it would just be too awkward to cancel things. Youâll have to enter a fake marriage with Suo, which will be completely sexless, because even with a vow of everlasting love, there are still too many concrete and materially consequential reasons for not sleeping with him.
Condemning yourself to a lifetime of sexual frustration, you reply, âI think we were talking about a summer wedding.â
The drive home is awkward.
Hanzo and Shuuhei pick the two of you up. Suo mentioned that he wanted to talk to you and you alone, so they bring the Rolls Royce with the privacy suite. The two of them are entirely cut off from you thanks to the soundproofing, which traps you with Suo, whoâs drinking a bottle of oolong tea as the two of you sit in complete silence. You think he's waiting for you to squirmâwhich you do.
You stay like that for five, agonising minutes before Suo finally says, âSo you're sleeping with your customers.â
You swallow. âYes.â
âFor business?â
âYes.â
âHow much do you make?â
You blink. âHuh?â
âHow much do you get paid for a single night of work, including gifts that your customers give you in exchange for sleeping with them?â
You're halfway through citing your earnings when you realise where he's going with this.
âSo you make less than you did at Red Dragon,â Suo concludes, âand you're very smart with your money, so I know you know that, and you probably went into this knowing that you'd end up at a net loss.â He turns to you, gives you a look so sharp that it almost scares you. All made worse by his civilian disguise, which makes him feel unfamiliar. His glass eye shines strangely in the light, and his scar tissue is hidden by the makeup you helped apply. You wish he'd taken it all off before having this conversation.
âSo,â he says, âwhatâs the real reason you changed jobs?â
Already knowing that heâll figure you out sooner or later, you admit, âI just wanted to start having sex again.â
Suo blinks. âYou⊠what?â
âI wanted to have sex with people,â you repeat. âI hadn't been touched for nearly two years, okay? I needed to get laid or else I'd go insane.â You cross your arms and look away, suddenly feeling petulant. âI'm sure you've noticed that our arrangement makes it impossible for me to see people.â
He doesn't answer, because of course he's noticed. Heâd designed his house rules with precisely this intent. If he accompanies you everywhere you go, then you can't exactly go on dates, and you definitely can't meet people for sex. Not unless you feel like having Suo watch as some anonymous guy fucks you, and you don't. As hot as the idea is, itâs definitely not platonic behaviour, and it would probably trigger the whole homicidal obsession thing.
âDo you like it?â Suo asks, startling you. You look at him, confused.
âWhat?â
âDo you enjoy having sex with your customers?â he asks. His voice and gaze are even. Unrelenting. âDoes it make you happy?â
You stare at him, a deer caught in headlights. You didn't expect Suo to actually care about whether you enjoyed it or not, and you didn't really expect to care yourself either. But truthfully, you hated it. You simply weren't feeling it with most of your customers and avoided intercourse with all but one. Then in that one case you let someone earnestly fuck you, it was a complete letdown. Possibly the worst sex you'd ever had. You spent the whole time watching the clock, wondering how long it would take, and it turned out that your hookup had remarkable stamina but absolutely no technique. To pass the time, and in an attempt to feel something, you tried to imagine it was someone else who was inside you. You cycled through a whole list of people, including all of your exes, a few of your past customers, every single member of BTS, and thenâfinally, inevitablyâyour long-time friend, roommate, and landlord.
To your complete horror, when you imagined that it was Suo who had you folded in half, his cock so deep inside you that you could feel it in your throat, you came so hard that you drenched the sheets.
You lay there afterward as your customer showered, alone in the bed. Normally you'd be getting dressed at that point, but you were too distracted. You kept thinking about what it would feel like to be held by Suo after having your guts rearranged by himâembraced tenderly like you know he would do with you, kissing him platonically like you've always wanted to do with himâand you realised that you didnât actually want to have sex with anyone else. Despite all your life experience, sexual experience, and job experienceâin that moment, you felt like a lonely nineteen year old girl who wanted nothing more than to have romantic, vanilla sex with her best friend, but who was instead having impersonal, disappointing sex with various salarymen.
This was a feeling so disgusting that youâve decided to never tell anyone at any cost.
âYeah, it's fine. I guess I like it.â You pretend to study your nails. âSometimes I cum, which is all I really want.â
Suo keeps staring at you. âThatâs it?â he asks, voice measured and careful. You raise a brow, playing dumb.
âWhat do you mean?â
âThat's all you want? Just to get off?â
You gaze out the window, trying not to look at his lips.
âYes, that's all.â
No matter how batshit Suo gets, he always maintains a certain kindness and maturity in how he handles conflict with you. It's a lesson that he learned from his master, which has perhaps been distorted over time, but remains important to him nevertheless.
If you do something upsetting, Suo is never forceful about getting you to act differently. Sure, he has fucked up ways of either getting you to behave or making you understand the consequences of your actions, and perhaps he has his manipulative moments. It was probably not a good thing that he coaxed you into indefinite house arrest, for instance. But he never threatens you, and he never hits you, and he never disrespects you. In fact, more than anything, he makes it a point to never let you feel like you aren't loved.
So when Suo abandons you after that conversation in the Rolls Royce, you lose your fucking mind.
Suo doesnât come home in the days following that evening, without any note nor explanation. For the first time in years, he stops replying to your texts. Your immediate thought is that he's been gravely injured or perhaps even killed, which sends you into a panicked spiral. But every one of his men who's come by to check on you has implied otherwiseâbut I'm not allowed to tell you anything else, anesan, Iâm sorry, they all say. And when you realise that Suo is actually fine and he's just playing a fucked up mind game with you, one that makes you feel distinctly unloved, you feel simultaneously heartbroken and apoplectic. The man is not allowed to corner you into de facto imprisonment and then just fucking leave. In fact, if he tries, you might imprison him.
You spend a few days sitting at home and crying over this, as well as torturing yourself by thinking about useless things (fear of rejection, fear of abandonment, et cetera). But eventually, you get tired of wallowing in self-inflicted misery, and you decide to just track your fake husband down. His men have been adamant about not letting you out of their sightâpresumably so you donât fuck any more of your customers, because Suo can be spiteful like thatâso you have to be strategic about your plan to find him.
You decide to do it during work. You tap out in the middle of a shift, feigning illness, so nobody bats an eye when you put on the most shapeless hoodie you own and throw on a face mask. Your chauffeurs (handlers) don't notice as you sneak offâand for the first time in years, you walk through the red light district all alone.
It feels strange not to be protected, and even stranger not to be surveilled. You marvel at the unfamiliar experience of complete freedom, and at the possibility of being able to run off and disappear if you so wished. But you don't, of course. Not only do you care too deeply for Suo to abandon him, you're also pretty sure he has your driverâs licence and ID card locked up somewhere. At least you haven't been able to find them, and Suo was oddly evasive about it when you asked. (I haven't seen them, he'd said, but I don't think youâd need either of those things immediately, anyway, do you? And you nodded in response, because it was true that you liked being his passenger princess too much to care about your licence.)
So rather than bolting for the subway, you head straight to your old workplace. The gleaming doors of Red Dragon welcome you as you cross its threshold, and you're greeted immediately by the scent of luxury colognes and expensive cigarsâboth evoking a strange nostalgia in you. Even the click of your heels against the marble floor feels familiar. You realise that you've missed the place despite its cutthroat culture and its ownerâs authoritarian control over you, which you suppose isn't surprising. This club was more or less your home for years and, thanks to said owner, was the safest place you've ever worked.
And being that you feel you've returned to your very safe home, you don't expect it when you're abruptly stopped by the bouncer.
âCan I help you?â he asks, his arm in your way. You don't recognize him, but you see the edges of his irezumi peeking out from the rolled-up cuffs of his shirt.
âYeah, actually,â you say. âI'm looking for Gui Yanzhao. Is he here right now?â
The bouncerâor chinpira, you guessâbristles.
âYou're looking for who?â
âYanzhao?â you say impatiently. âEyepatch, tassel earrings? Owner of the club? Probably your boss?â
The bouncer steps forward and reaches for something in his pocket, which makes you suddenly nervous, and also makes you realise that in a hoodie and a face mask, you ordinarily wouldn't be allowed in this club, let alone into the room of its yakuza owner. You're so used to VIP treatment here that you simply forgot.
You take a step back. âUm. I think there's been a misunderstanding.â You lower your face mask, which doesn't help as you've never met this man, and he must be new. Youâll need to complain to Suo about his onboarding process later, if you aren't killed before you can find him.
It turns out that this yakuza rookie has a knife in his pocket, which is not the worst thing he could have been carrying, but is also not the best. You're getting ready to run in the other direction when a more senior member of the gang comes by. He gives you a startled look, which then turns alarmed when he sees his younger brotherâs knife.
âAnesan!â he yells hurriedly, and he snatches the chinpiraâs knife straight from his hand. His lunge for the weapon turns into a hurried bow. He pulls his colleagueâwhose face has turned very white in a very short amount of timeâinto an even deeper one. They look on the verge of prostrating.
âOh, Yamashita. Hi! Is this guy new?â
âYes! My sincerest apologies for my younger brotherâs idiocy, and his insolence in raising a weapon at you.â There's a sheen of sweat on the back of his neck. âIf you would like him to atone, then he would be more than happy toââ
âNo, that's fine. I'd really like him to keep all his fingers.â If you have to see a rookie cut off his pinkie today, you think you might actually change your mind on running away. Fuck your documentsâSuo can keep them. Surely life without proof of identity can't be that hard. âBy the way,â you say, trying to change the topic before Yamashita can suggest alternative acts of atonement, âhave you seen my husband?â
Yamashita hesitates at your question, looks conflicted. You feel a little bad for him, and for every other gang member who needs to worry about accidentally offending Suo. You watch him sweat for a full ten seconds before he says, âYou can follow me. But anesan, you might find it unpleasant upstairs. I can find someone to drive you home instead, if you'd like.â
You give him a funny look. This was your workplace for a very long timeâyou canât think of many things that would happen here that might seriously upset you. âWhat, is he cheating on me?â you guess.
âWhat? No! Aniki would never!â Yamashita seems genuinely shocked at the suggestion. âHe's crazy about you!â
âThen I'm sure heâll be happy to see me,â you say, although given that he's ignored your texts for four days straight, you aren't so sure. Regardless, this seems to be good enough reasoning for Yamashita, and youâre taken to the top floor of Red Dragon. You ponder the whole time, on the elevator ride up, just what exactly Suoâs been up to that's made Yamashita this nervous about letting you see him.
Then the door opens, and youâre given your answer in the form of several body bagsâall cleanly zipped up and conscientiously laid out in front of the elevators in a single, neat row. A sight that is significantly worse than a rookie cutting off his pinkie finger.
âOh,â you say faintly. You try not to throw up. âSo this is why he hasn't been home.â
âExactly!â Yamashita replies, beaming. âSee, anesan, I told you. He'd never cheat on you!â
Suo is in the lounge of the top floor, which has been cleared of both civilians and corpses for the night. He's sitting on one of the couches, leaning back with his one eye closed, as if asleep. The golden tassels of his earrings are draped over the expensive leather of his seat, intertwined with his dark hair. A cup of tea sits in front of him, steaming. Even this far away, you recognize it by the scent alone: jasmine, probably from Longjing. One of the most expensive blends he has, and that which he saves for days heâs stressed, though he never admits it when he is.
The sight of him would almost look tranquil, except for all the blood on his knuckles and his cuffs.
Off to the side, two of his younger brothers are chatting away. One is pouring cups of some doubtlessly expensive liquor, and the other is smoking a cigar. There's karaage on the table too. You recognize all of this as part of a ritual that some of the guys like to do after a hit or a shootout, not dissimilar to getting ramen or McDonaldâs after going to a club.
You catch a bit of their conversation as you approach. One of them holds up the liquor bottle (Isojiman sake, you now recognise from your girlsâ bar days, one of the rarer bottles costing around nine million yen) and asks Suo if he wants to join. âNo thanks,â he says predictably, âI'm on a diet.â Then he turns and looks right at youâstartling you, because you had thought you were being fairly quietâand gives you a smile so genuine that it reminds you of his Furin days. âWould my beautiful wife like to drink for me, though?â
âNo thanks,â you reply, âbut your beautiful wife would like to talk to you.â
The two guys clear out to give you some privacy. Youâre left alone with Suo, feeling awkward after several days of resenting him for no reason. (Youâd rather die than go to therapy, but the whole fear of abandonment thing is probably something you should start addressing.) You don't even know where you want to sit. Eventually, you settle for placing yourself next to him, which is a decision that Suo quickly overturns by pulling you into his lap.
A flutter erupts in your stomach as he settles you on top of him. This physiological reaction is absurd, as not even ten minutes ago, you were trying not to throw up at the line of corpses in front of the elevator. It should also scare you somewhat that Suoâs handsâdelicately adjusting your bodyâare still covered in blood. But truthfully, you can't help but be happy when he makes you feel so loved.
You take one of the napkins on the table and start wiping at his knuckles. Tenderly, in case they're bruised or skinned.
âYou didn't call or come home,â you start.
âI thought it would be too dangerous.â
You frown, thinking of all the bodies outside. âWas this a rival organisation?â
âNo. They were ours.â He sighs. âA succession conflict. There are a few people who don't like how I'll run things if I take over.â
You nod. Suo is very old-fashioned in his ideals about the yakuza, which you think is an imprint of his masterâs influence, and something that appeals to his current âfatherâ. He values chivalry. He likes protecting the weak. His filial devotion to his deceased master has now extended to every member of his yakuza family, especially his oyassan. Heâs almost certainly the top candidate for taking over after the oyabun dies, but being that part of his old-fashioned principles excludes lucrative projects such as sex trafficking, you suppose itâs natural that some people in his organisation would prefer him dead rather than in charge.
âYouâve never ghosted me during violent conflicts before though,â you say. âI was worried that something happened to you. Or that you were upset with me.â
Suoâs hand drops to your waist, pulling you a little closer.
âThey knew where we live. They tried to get to you, you know.â Your eyes widen in alarm, so he cups your face with a palm. His thumb glides along your cheek, and your response is almost Pavlovian: your heart rate immediately slows at the comfort of his touch. âItâs fine. They won't bother you ever again.â The cheerful smile returns. âAnd if anyone else ever does, I'll handle them too.â
Your heart swells. Enthusiastic pledges of murder are not a healthy sign of affection, but after so much lonelinessâwhether from the past several days, or the years before that, you aren't sureâyou can't find it in yourself to be disturbed. You feel and sound painfully fond when you reply, âI know.â
Suoâs expression dims a little then. âI thought you'd like the space anyway.â
âWhat?â You give him a confused look. You have never once given him any indication that you want even an inch of space from him. You'd crawl into his ribcage if you could. âWhy would you think that?â
âI thought you felt suffocated. You left my club just so you could have sex with other people.â You blink, lingering on his wording. Other people. He continues before you can ask about it, sighing, âYou didn't even ask me who I'd give permission to touch you. You just went ahead and decided on your own.â
â...â
You try not to look disturbed. Suoâs apparent wish to control your sexual decisions is news to you, and somehow more alarming than the murder pledge. And even worseâyou immediately clench in response to his words. The thought of Suo dictating who does and doesn't get to touch your cunt is⊠well, your mind is heading in a distinctly non-platonic direction.
Trying to ignore the heat in between your thighs (but at the same time encouraging it), you ask: âWho would you have been, um, okay with touching me?â
âSakura or Nirei,â he says immediately. âThough only Sakura would be interested.â
âWhat.â You gape at him, all arousal forgotten. âBullshit. He would never.â
âYes, he would.â Suo tilts his head. âHaven't you noticed?â
âI don't think there's anything to notice? And alsoâheâs so shy, I don't think he'd ever agree even if he were interested!â You give him a bewildered look. âHe couldn't even look at us when we said we were getting married, he was so embarrassed!â
âEmbarrassed?â Suo stares at you, an amused glint in his eye. âIs that what you thought was going on?â
âWas there anything else?â
He studies you for a moment, clearly entertained but not explaining why. âWellâitâs fine,â he says. âIt doesn't matter for now. Especially since he's helping us plan a wedding and all.â
You make a face. âI still can't believe that's the cover you went for.â
âAre you upset with it?â he asks smoothly, and you huff and say yes, but from his sly look, you think he knows it's a lie.
Naturally, you deflect before he can further interrogate you. âSo, given that you are now my fiancĂ©, am I no longer allowed to work on Keisei Street and see customers after my shifts?â
You donât expect it when Suo says, âNo, you can.â
You stare. âWhat?â
âYou can keep seeing customers if you'd like. You said it makes you happy, so why would I stop you?â Suoâs brow furrows, his usual calm replaced with concern. âDo you really think I do the things I do to make you miserable?â
Guilt gnaws at your heart. He looks so disappointed. âNo,â you tell him. âI just thought it'd make you miserable that I was sleeping with people without your permission.â It is partly why you hid it from him in the first place, after all. You don't like to see him sadâyouâre still haunted by the deep grief he was in, after your master diedâand also, his misery tends to bring bodily harm to other people these days.
Cognizant of both concerns, you ask, âYouâre really okay with me sleeping with my customers? I can stop, if you want.â
âNo, itâs fine. I still don't like it, but you can continue for now if you want.â
Suoâs mouth curlsânot in a gentle way, as has been his expression since seeing you walk in, but in a way that sets off your flight or fight response.
âI'm sure weâll reach a mutual understanding soon enough.â
END PART 1
thank you genuinely if you read all that because this is a deranged au and I still can't believe I wrote it sldfkjsldfkj. please do let me know if you enjoyed my yandere suo delusions. sorry there was no smut in this chapter. I promise there is a ton in the next one (probably too much... lol. it's a 10k chapter and literally half of those words are about orgasm denial sldfkjalskdjdf). it's completely written and I hope to edit and have it up by next week!
also here is glossary of terms and world building notes if you are interested!
tagging @kweenkatsuki-fics !! <3
#hayato suo x reader#suo hayato x reader#wind breaker x reader#wbk x reader#i dont even know what other tags the wbk fandom uses sdlfkjalksdflkj either ppl see this or they dont. it is in gods hands
544 notes
·
View notes
Text
ELECTRIC. - y.jh
your best friend is many things. smart, funny, empathetic, a complete and utter pain in your ass to name but a few. and on the evening of his twenty-eighth birthday, you discover something a little unexpected: jeonghan is very afraid of thunderstorms.Â
pairing : jeonghan x fem reader. content : f2?. smut. fluff. a bit of angst. comfort. (MINORS DNI) w/c : 6.3k warnings : swearing. jeonghan has astraphobia / a fear of storms (for a brief period, he's a little fragile). intentional lowercase. smut tags utc. PLEASE let me know if i've forgotten anything. notes : happy birthday to this sweetest of sweethearts. i would chew my right arm off if he asked me to. (barely proofread. if you see a typo, no you didn't.<3)
smut tags : pussy drunk jeonghan (my beloved), no real power dynamics but jh is a cocky mf and a bit of a dick, panty sniffing hehe, fingering, oral sex (f rec), reader is turned on by the storm. they're very unserious about it.
the lead actors meet in a kiss. the screen fades to black. so ends yet another round of your annual birthday movie nights.
jeonghan reaches for the remote and silences the end credit theme to the film youâve just finished watching at the same time as you lift your head up off his shoulder, stretching high above your head and letting out perhaps the loudest yawn (-stroke-moan) of your life. your joints ache from too long spent in one, rather cramped, position, your eyes feel heavy in the late hour. the room falls almost silent around you both, save for the harsh splashing of rain against the windows.Â
(this really doesnât help the fact that youâre seconds away from falling asleep.)
âwhat did you think?â jeonghan asks, stretching his long legs out in front of him.Â
ânot my best pick,â you say, scrunching your nose a little. ânot my worst, either.â
your best friend gives a short âhaâ of agreement, finally standing up off the couch. âcouldnât have said it better myself.âÂ
he gathers up the takeout boxes currently decorating his coffee table and grabs the now empty drinks glasses with his free hand, grunting softly as he stands fully upright again. you see him trying to roll out a kink in his neck and laugh from where youâre still settled comfortably in the couch cushions.
âyouâre going stiff in your old age,â you tease him, grinning brightly. he fires a look at you that simultaneously dares you to keep going down this path, and yet also, tiredly agrees. âremind me to book you a good massage for your birthday next year.â
he grunts something that sounds suspiciously like an instruction to go fuck yourself as he takes his leave from the room, carrying everything that needs to be thrown away or washed up into the kitchen. you busy yourself on your phone while heâs gone, deciding to check in on your weather app. you quite like the rain and youâre really not that worried about driving home in it; youâre just curious how long itâs going to last for.Â
in the delay of the app opening, a series of bright flashes bounce off every single wall in the living room. when you glance outside, the rain is falling harder than before; barely ten seconds later, a thunderclap roars through the ajar windows and you feel it all the way down into your tummy.Â
you donât have a chance to excitedly run across the room to get a look at the storm, though. a loud swear and the sound of crashing glass stings your eardrums before the rumble is even over. instead, youâre bolting through in the same direction jeonghan disappeared off in just moments ago, your heart having taken dangerous residence your stomach.
âwhatâs wrong?!â you ask as you skid around the corner in your socks, just managing to catch yourself from sliding straight into the wall at the end of the hallway. âi heard aââ
you freeze, then, falling silent. jeonghan is gripping onto the kitchen counter like his life depends on it with both shattered glasses laying at his feet; he looks like heâs seen a ghost, all white-knuckled and clammy and pale-lipped. itâs terrifying.Â
âhey,â you say, slowly making your way into the room, mindful not to startle him and even more careful not to stand on one of the many shards on the laminate. âwhat happened? are you okay?â
he nods, weakly. swallows hard. blinks a few times, curls and uncurls his fingers, steps back from the counter.Â
âyeah,â he breathes eventually, uncertain and still visibly shaken. he wipes his palms on his sweatpants and looks over at you, forcing a smile, but youâve known him for entirely too long to be sold on this terrible performance. âi, uh-...â
but jeonghan stops short, shaking his head, running out of words to say. for a moment, you think maybe heâs about to apologise; thatâs the shape his lips make, anyway. you cut in before he gets the chance.
âitâs okay,â you say, leaning one hip up against the counter. âgo sit down, iâll clear all this up. watch where you stand, though.â
âyou donât have toââ he starts, but you interject before he can even entertain the idea of cleaning the mess himself.
âi know i donât, but i want to. go. iâll only be a minute.â
begrudgingly, he agrees; you grab the broom from his kitchen cupboard and start slowly sweeping the broken glass into a dustpan while he carefully steps on the safe parts of the floor and makes his way back through to the living room. you make reasonably quick work of everything, emptying the fragments into the bin on top of the takeout boxes â all thatâs left by the time youâre finished a couple of minutes later, is to try and figure out what caused all this in the first place.
jeonghan isnât an easily shaken individual; you know this from years of experience. he seems to be able to catch you every time, without fail: whether heâs just popping out at you from behind a door and making you yelp, or heâs near-on giving you heart failure by texting you that something terrible has happened and that you need to come over, immediately, only for said âterribleâ thing to be that he got really comfy on the couch without making any popcorn. but regardless of all the numerous ways he manages to terrorise you, youâve never, ever managed to do the same back to him.Â
heâs always shrugged off your attempts, bragging that he just isnât afraid of anything. so⊠youâre not really any closer to finding an answer at the time of going back through to the living room with your backpack slung over one shoulder.
âyou wanna tell me what happened in there?â you ask, sitting down next to him on the couch. youâre sure his posture is supposed to be an attempt to convince you that heâs absolutely fine, now, but jeonghan looks stiff and is outright refusing to meet your eyes, despite your best attempts. again, unfortunately, you arenât so easily fooled.
âi just came over dizzy,â he lies, doing his best to play it down. âmaybe i stood up too fast and had a delayed reaction, i donât know.â
âiâve known corpses get up faster than you did, hannie,â you deadpan, laying one hand by his knee. âcome on. thatâs crap.â
he doesnât quite jerk away from you, but you do feel his thigh muscles tense under your touch. you slide your palm down onto the couch between you instead in an effort to make him a tiny bit more comfortable.Â
âitâs nothing,â he tries. âreally. itâsââ
âjeonghanââ
ây/n.â
the room around you falls silent, both of your stubborn personalities at a stalemate. he wonât talk, and you wonât let him stay quiet. itâs been this way for years. since you were teenagers, even. youâd think he would have learned by now. (he hopes that you might have, too.)
but, there is a fact at play that makes you stop staring him down, and you relax your shoulders slightly as you sit forwards.
âiâm only letting this go because itâs your birthday,â you sigh, clasping your hands together. âif it was any other day of the weekââ
âyeah, yeah. trust me. i know.â
thereâs an edge to his voice that almost sounds like your jeonghan. like the teasing menace you know and adore. almost. itâs missing something. missing his usual spark.
âi swear to god, though, if i find out youâre sick and youâre not telling me,â you mutter under your breath. not quite under your breath enough, mind â he hears you perfectly, and you can see, out of the corner of his eye as you start to rummage through your backpack for your car keys, the way his ears prick up.
âdonât be stupid, iâm not sick,â he says. the truth in these words, specifically, is evident in the weight of his voice, in the way his fingers brush against the small of your back. âi swear.â
âpinky swear?â you ask, turning to look at him over one shoulder.
he holds out his little finger on his right hand for you, both eyebrows raised in a silent challenge. you pinch your lips tight before hooking your own pinky through his, leaning in and pressing a short kiss to the pad of your thumb. the way you used to when you were kids. âyou really canât break those.â he used to say. âtheyâre like, triple the strengthâ. saved for really important promises. when he does the same, you know you can believe him.
âokay,â you concede, going back to your search. âin that case â i think iâm gonna head on home before the roads get flooded.â you had to learn the hard way that the drains in this part of town arenât known for their ability to handle much more than a middling rainfall.
somehow â always, somehow â buried at the very bottom of your backpack, you manage to find your keys and your hand curls around them as soon as you feel one of the rough edges against your fingertips. itâs barely been three seconds since your announcement, but jeonghan has managed to shuffle right into your personal bubble anyway and is now sitting with one arm pressed fully against your own.
âi donât know if itâs safe to drive when itâs like this,â he says quietly. âit seems dangerous.â
âi think iâll be okay if i leave, like, soon,â you try to reassure him.Â
âyou think,â he repeats, narrowing his eyes at you.Â
âiâve driven in so much worse, believe me,â you say. âdonât worry, iâll be careful.â
âwhy donât you just stay the night?â he offers. âyouâre not working tomorrow, are you?â
âiâm not,â you confirm, and you do genuinely consider the offer for a moment before deciding to decline. âbut i need a shower, andââ
jeonghan interrupts you, a little too quickly. âyou can use my shower, iâve got spare towels. iâll sleep on the couch. donât drive in this.â
âhannie, stop worrying,â you laugh, starting towards the door. âi promise, iâll go slow and iâll text you the second iâm home.â
ây/n,â he sighs, stepping towards you, jaw tense. âplease. just this once.â
you swallow, looking all over his face, trying to figure out what train of thought the cogs behind his eyes are turning in tune with, why heâs so stressed about this. youâve never known him behave like this sober. (youâve only ever known him to be like this once, at all, and he tried to kiss you, then, soâ)
âi reallyâŠâ you start, only to be interrupted by another brilliant white flash. your eyes dart to the window just in time to see the lightning bolt through the clouds, and you feel your face noticeably soften in wonder. barely four seconds later â itâs getting closer â the loudest thunder clap you think youâve heard in your life drowns out every thought youâve ever had.Â
every thought, except the sudden pressure of jeonghanâs fist around your forearm. every thought, except the stuttered gasp he lets slip. every thought, except the sudden fear in his too-wide-eyes.
oh, you think, realisation dawning on you as the blunt press of his nails grows just a fraction softer in time with the end of the rumble. thatâsâŠ
âitâs okay,â you say softly, taking a step closer to jeonghan and opening your arms for him to step into. âitâs okay. iâm here.â
he falls against you like an unsteady house of cards, his arms tight around your back and his head buried into the place in your shoulder where it fits the best. youâve never seen him like this, and youâre not really sure what to do with yourself; heâs always been the sturdy one, between the two of you. heâs always been your rock. thereâs a little bit of an irony in how heâs always been the one to help you weather the storm, but with the shoe on the other footâŠ
âhow can i help you?â you ask, trailing your fingers up and down his back, not really sure that he can feel you through the thick material of his sweatshirt but youâre trying your best, anyway.Â
he squeezes you tighter, buries his head further down into your shoulder, takes a few shaky breaths in through his mouth and screws his eyes shut a little more before he makes his request.Â
âplease stay with me.â
if your heart wasnât aching for him before, it most certainly is now. you nod to the room at large, hoping jeonghan can feel the movement even a little. you donât loosen your hold around him, though: you let your best friend cling to you for as long as his muscles will allow before they start to ache and he has to step away.Â
âcome with me,â you say once heâs finished running his fingers through his hair, trying to set it back to rights. âitâs okay.â you hold one of your hands out to him and he takes it, albeit apprehensively; giving his palm a squeeze with your own, you guide him through the apartment towards his bedroom.
âwhat are youâ?â he asks, and despite his earlier hesitance to hold onto your hand, he doesnât want to let go of you now youâve reached your destination. he just stands next to you, fingers threaded through yours, looking at your face with tired eyes and a lifted brow.Â
âgrab your bedsheets,â you tell him, shaking your hand free. âand your pillows. weâre gonna make a fort.â
âa what?â
âa blanket fort,â you say. âto hide from the storm.â
he doesnât say anything for a moment, and for a brief second, you think maybe the idea has offended him. his face hasnât lifted into the smile you sort of expected it to; instead, heâs just staring down at his bed as if heâs trying to will himself out of existence.
âwe donât have to do all that,â he says. âitâs⊠thatâs way too much?â
âitâs your birthday,â you counter. âand i want to make you a birthday fort. like we used to, when we were kids. itâll be fun!â
he gives a little sigh, but itâs not one of sadness or exasperation with you. itâs defeat. except, you think if you could taste it, youâd be able to pick up a tiny lacing of sweetness in his exhale.Â
âfine. youâre building it, though.â
you think itâs safe to say that perhaps, youâre a bit out of practice. you distinctly remember this being much easier when you were young: throwing bedsheets and blankets over the couch and propping them up with chairs or broomsticks. the forts that you would make as a child were, truly, a sight to behold: you used fairy-lights to decorate one, once, and it still remains one of your most prideful projects to date. the slight catastrophe that sits in jeonghanâs living room by the time youâve finished laying out the last few pillows is⊠more a cave, in your opinion, and not a very pretty one, but you emerge from it smiling anyway and jeonghan looks at you so fondly that no matter how rubbish it is, itâs worth the half an hour you spent putting it together.
âwhat do you think?â you ask, sitting back on your heels.
âitâs not your best,â jeonghan teases as he walks towards your monstrosity masterpiece, critically eyeing the âroofâ that would definitely fail any kind of health and safety audit. âbut itâs not your worst, either.â
a bright smile lights up your face as he drops down to his knees and crawls inside the space alongside you, letting the âdoorâ (a particularly thick blanket) fall down behind him. one of the (many, many, many, many, many) problems you encountered was trying to make one of these to fit two grown adults, but with him tucked away inside with you and a few flashlights to prevent you from being plunged into darkness⊠ignoring the potential for it all to come collapsing in on you at any given time, itâs surprisingly comfortable.Â
you lay back against the pillows first and jeonghan follows soon after, a weirdly gleeful smile playing at his lips as he does. he curls into your side and you talk, and talk, and talk. about everything. about nothing. it doesnât really matter.
youâre not quite sure why, but the deep roars of the storm outside donât seem to bother jeonghan quite as much in here. maybe itâs because heâs not alone, and thereâs no imminent threat for him to be: maybe your company really is making a difference. he still reaches for you every time thereâs a particularly loud clap, still closes his eyes and takes a series of deep breaths until his stress passes, but for whatever reason, he feels significantly less tense.
and when, after the third boom, he decides just⊠not to let go of your hand? who are you to try and force him?
thereâs⊠just one problem, though. youâre ecstatic that the storm isnât bothering jeonghan as much, now. that he can talk absolute nonsense to you in your private little hideaway, that he can lean his head against your shoulder and chuckle at your bad jokes and even crack a few of his own. genuinely, you could not be happier. for him.
but there was more reason than wanting to sleep in your own bed that had you desperately trying to get home before you realised the gravity of your best friendâs situation.Â
with every new growl of thunder outside, something low in your stomach twists, accompanied by an ache, a warmth, a throbbing between your thighs. at first, it was easy enough to battle through. you kept telling yourself that the thunder never lasts too long, that you could get through this without jeonghan being any the wiser, that everything was going to be fine. but now, almost an hour later, the buzz of electricity in the atmosphere and the entirely-too-addicting scent of your best friendâs fabric softener has you feeling hot enough you could faint.
you twist and shuffle over and over, hoping to find a position that eases the throbbing. itâs fine, you think, taking a deep breath and praying to every deity you can recall by name that jeonghan doesnât notice your discomfort. i can do this. itâs fine. just a little while longer.
a spectacular boom sounds through the apartment and jeonghanâs fingers tighten around yours so much that, against all your better judgement, you let out a loud gasp. not out of pain, though â no, you wish. if only it was that easy. ha. no â as he squeezes your hand, images flash through your mind of him being the one to relieve you of the tension building up beneath your skin. of him gripping and grasping and tugging, thrusting, tasting, adoring. your throat runs dry and you squeeze your thighs together desperately, pinching your lips tight, willing your pounding heart to calm the fuck down. willing your cunt to stop drooling into your panties.
âfuck,â you breathe when he finally lets go. you feel him shuffle at your side and prop himself up on one elbow, looking down at your face with mild terror written into the lines of his own.
âiâm so sorry â did that hurt?â he asks, searching your eyes for any kind of clue. you wish he wouldnât. surely, you think, pressing your tongue harshly against the roof of your mouth, surely my pupils are blown to oblivion, right now.
you shake your head, not trusting yourself to speak.
âare you sure?â he asks, slowly running his fingers down your arm, moving to take hold of your hand again if youâll let him. you flinch, the drag of his nails akin to an electric shock â like being struck by lightning, you tell yourself â and he snaps his hand back straight away. âwhatâs wrong?â
ânothing,â you hurry, pushing yourself up to sit (almost head-butting him in the process) and groaning at the way the seam on your jeans rubs against your clit. who wears fucking jeans to a movie night? what absolute moronâ
âdo you feel okay?â jeonghan questions, sitting fully upright now too. âdo you think it was the fooââ
âoh my god, please,â you whimper, bowing your head, letting your hair fall around your face, shielding you from him. just a little. not quite enough. âplease. iâm fine. stop asking. iâm fine.â
âsaid everyone, ever, who was in fact â not fine,â jeonghan quips. âdo you need water? i can help, just talk to meââ
âjeonghan,â you snap, whipping your head back up. your face feels hot and you donât know if youâve ever felt this tense before in all your years on this earth. all your muscles are tweaking in anticipation for something that most certainly is not going to happen, and you really need him to stop talking in that deep, smooth, caring voice. with immediate effect. for the love of god âÂ
âŠand heaven above, the penny drops.Â
jeonghanâs concerned expression turns to one of complete shock and you cover your face with both hands, trying so desperately hard not to be perceived by him in this most humiliating of moments. he doesnât say anything for a second, and you tell yourself that heâs probably trying to find either a terrible joke to ease the tension or a way to tell you to go home. you donât know which would be worse, but itâs only a matter of time until you find out.
therefore, you definitely donât expect him to pry your hands away from your cheeks, and for his shit-eating, impishly charming, handsome-as-fuck grin to be the first thing your eyes land on when you open them.
âreally? thunderstorms?â he asks, close enough that you feel the breaths that his words donât quite steal. âthatâs your kink?â
âitâs not a kink,â you whine, throwing your hands down either side of you. he doesnât release his hold on your wrist, though. âcome on, donât beââ
âof all the things you could be into,â he says. oh, heâs back. heâs back with a vengeance. you suppose, really, you should be glad that heâs feeling more like his usual self, but the fact that itâs at your expense? that thereâs no-one else around for him to turn on instead? that this is your topic of conversation at ten past midnight on his living room floor?
âhannie, please,â you huff, lips drawing downwards into a frowning pout. the ache isnât going away. why isnât it going away? why is this cocky, smirking version of your best friend making you feel even hotter under the collar? whatâs going on? âdonât you think iâve suffered enough?â
ânot even nearly,â he says, sitting up on his knees, resting his palms on his thighs. âsince when? how did you even figââ
boom.
and his jaw falls slack, watching you squirm.
youâre quite literally fighting for your life. or, at minimum, for your friendship. because, really, you could jump jeonghanâs bones right now and you donât actually think heâd turn you down (something to be filed under: thoughts that are not making this any easier). but thatâs not what youâre trying to do; youâre trying to help him feel better, and take his mind off his fear, and when he pulls his bottom lip between his bottom teeth before speaking â
âokay, wait. hear me out.â
to both of your surprises, you do. you donât try and protest, which he was sort of expecting you to do. you donât tell him to shut up, you donât try and get away from him. you sit there, eyes wide, hands curling into the blankets beneath your slowly numbing ass, and you wait for him to continue.
âi can help you.â
your heart shoots up into your throat and you struggle to swallow around it. your breaths are heavy, laboured, your lips parted and a little swollen from how youâve been biting at them for the past hour and a bit.
âyou donât have toââ
âshut up, y/n,â he says dismissively, crawling in front of you and lifting your hands away from the bedding youâre kneading (pathetically, in his professional opinion) like a cat. âlisten. youâve helped me so much tonight, you donât even know. let me return the favour.â
âhannieâŠâ
âhannie,â he whines, in a poor imitation of your voice. âhannie, i only helped you because you needed meâ is that it? look at you, y/n. youâre a mess.â
if this were anyone else, youâd be livid. not only at the way he so effortlessly makes fun of you, but at the fact that he accurately finished your sentence without having anything more than an affectionate nickname to work from as a hint. you donât know what to say, suddenly stunned into silence, but itâs all right. you donât need to say anything; he keeps going.
âyou need me. let me help you â look. itâs my birthday.â
he wants this, you think to yourself, growing slightly concerned by the way your heart continues to hammer in your throat. he wants⊠me.
you give one slow, but definite, nod of your head and jeonghanâs grin grows from cocky to genuine. he crawls until heâs right up in your space, lifting a hand to your cheek, and you forget how to breathe for a moment as he looks you in the eyes with more heat than the mid-august sun.
âlie down,â he says, pushing that last little bit closer and capturing your lips in a kiss. itâs short, but mind-boggling. your brain goes totally blank when he pulls away. âitâs okay. iâve got you.â
but you do as he says and shuffle around the little fort so youâre on your back, head resting against one of the many pillows youâre grateful you brought in here with you. he crawls on top of you, then, caging you in with one hand either side of your head, settling with one of his knees slotted between your just-parted thighs.Â
âokay?â he asks, searching your face for any signs of discomfort or worry. he doesnât find any, though â heâs met only with a perhaps too enthusiastic nod and your hands playing at the hem of his sweatshirt. he chuckles, bending down to kiss you again, a little deeper this time, a little longer. open-mouthed and hot, swiping his tongue over your bottom lip, dropping onto one elbow so his torso lies almost flush against yours.Â
âeasy, tiger. taking care of you, right now.â
you sigh as his lips start to descend down the column of your throat, and you press your shoulders back into the blankets to try and push that little bit closer to him. one of his hands slips beneath your own shirt and his palm comes to rest flush against your hip, dragging his thumb in small circles over your skin.Â
âthis,â he mumbles into your collarbone, tugging the neckline of the garment between his teeth for a moment so you know what heâs referring to. âoff.â
âbossy,â you mumble, your body cold all of a sudden as he sits back away from you and you tug your t-shirt off over your head. as you do, he reaches behind his neck and tugs off his sweatshirt as well before he tosses it up near your head, out of the way.
now, this is certainly not the first time youâve ever been around jeonghan without anything covering his top half, but it is something that you rarely get the chance to see. if itâs not the fact that heâs chronically freezing cold, itâs because heâs grown emotionally attached to some of the baggiest tops known to mankind, or heâs worried about getting a sunburn so is still covered up at the beach. for one reason or another, this just isnât something youâre blessed to see very often, and he looks so good you almost forget that itâs him.
of course, that only lasts until he says something really fucking dumb. in other words, all of about three seconds.
âhow⊠practical,â he says, eyes trained down on the bra covering your tits. in a way, itâs probably a good thing youâve snapped back to your senses, because you once again find yourself thinking that if this were anyone else, youâd have told them to get off you and never call you again.
but why is jeonghan, of all people, criticising your choice of comfy underwear⊠weirdly endearing?
âsorry,â you grunt, making no effort to hide the (flesh-toned, full-coverage, entirely too old) bra that heâs looking at like itâs personally offending him. âdidnât expect to need to impress, tonight.â
âdonât be sorry,â jeonghan says, shaking his head as he unpops the button on your jeans and tugs them down over your hips. âjust⊠do better next time, yeah?â
you laugh so suddenly, so abruptly, so loudly that you choke on your own spit and end up coughing a little, propping up on one elbow to try and relieve the burn in your lungs as he continues to work your pants off your legs. by the time he scrunches them into a ball and puts them to the side, too, youâve managed to catch your breath, and gasp out, ânext time?â
ânext time,â he nods, making himself comfortable between your thighs. he lays one palm on the inside of each knee, pushing them as far apart as your hips will allow, before he brings one hand over your covered cunt and drags his thumb up and down your slit.
you donât even get a chance to ask why heâs so sure thereâll be a next time. he skillfully works you through the material and in seconds, has you tipping your head back into the pillows, moaning at the overwhelming feeling of finally being touched.
âso fucking wet,â he sighs, feeling your arousal through the cotton of your underwear, pressing the material between your folds. his thumb circles your clit over and over, the pressure just right â not so light that heâs teasing, not so hard that youâre squirming away from him. hell, if you knew he was this good, youâd have dragged him into bed years ago.
âcome on, hannie,â you gulp as he starts to work his thumb faster, starts to massage at your inner thigh with his other hand. âneed moreâŠâ
well, he doesnât need to be told twice. you lift your hips and he tugs your panties down your thighs, unhooking them from around your ankles. you expect him to, you know, return to business, but he does something just a little bit unhinged first and brings your soaked underwear up to his face. you hear how deeply, how loudly he inhales, the subsequent groan he gives even louder, and you swear the reason you end up bumping his hip with your knee is to bring him back to earth, because it actually feels like heâs forgotten youâre lying right there.
âiâll do it myself, in a minute,â you threaten, and jeonghan grins wickedly down at you as he lowers your panties down to join the rest of your discarded clothes.Â
âno you wonât,â he tells you â he tells you? â , finally now lying down between your legs, just inches away from your glistening cunt. âgod â as if iâd ever let that happen.â
âi swearâ â you start, half a second before one of his fingers presses against your hole. you stop talking with a gasp, a hand flying to your chest and squeezing against your tit. just like that. in a heartbeat, youâre done for.Â
he seems intent on gathering as much of your arousal on his fingertip as he possibly can, running it through your folds, pressing it inside you, smearing your slick all over and then some like a fucked-up painting. only once heâs satisfied does he finally start to work his finger in and out, pressing his lips just above where your clit is begging for his attention.
âdonât play stupid,â you chide him when he looks up at you through his lashes, eyes wide and feigning innocence. âif you can find it through my underwear, you can find it now.â
âbossy,â jeonghan tuts. âwhatâs with the rush, huh?âÂ
and he adds another finger to the first, both long and elegant and reaching spots inside you that your own physically canât. you keen against your will, hips reacting of their own accord, trying to fuck your pussy down against his hand. he makes no effort to stop you.
âmânot gonna beg,â you tell him. âjust â fuck, get your mouth on me. now.â
to his credit, he does.
and more to his credit, being eaten out has never, ever felt this good.
the hand not grasping at your chest shoots down to tangle in his long, silky hair, and jeonghan moans loudly against your pussy as he laves his tongue everywhere he can. over your clit, between your folds, slipping it inside your hole in place of his fingers â heâs relentless, slurping and groaning and finding some sort of insane stamina from somewhere deep in his soul. you swear to god, this is not the man who sometimes falls asleep with his light on because he doesnât have the energy to get up and turn them off.
within a matter of minutes, you can feel the coil in the pit of your stomach growing tighter and tighter, your walls fluttering around his fingers, your moans and whines only getting louder by the minute. your legs are shaking. your thoughts are little more than static, and him. at some point â you donât know when â, jeonghan reached around your hips to pull your thighs together and clamped them around his ears, mumbling against your clit something to the effect of to help with the thunder. (you donât mention that there hasnât actually been another thunder crack since he started making out with your pussy. it doesnât feel relevant, somehow.)
every time you tighten your thighs, every time you squirm, he hugs you tighter against his cheeks and you just end up humping against his tongue. something tells you maybe that was the plan all along?Â
sparks of energy start to prickle all over your skin as you teeter on the edge of your high. your fist tightens in jeonghanâs hair, your breaths become fewer and further between. itâs frankly a bit of a miracle youâve even managed to last this long â you held back as long as you could, determined to milk as much of the pleasure his hands and his mouth so skillfully bring as you can. just in case thereâs no next time, but⊠hell, do you hope there is.
âhannie, iâmââ you gasp, his fingers curling upwards again and resuming their earlier assault on your g-spot. âfuck, hannie, iâm so closeââ
âmm, have been for a while, huh?â he asks, drawing his mouth away from you, licking his tongue over his arousal-slickened lips. âyouâve been holding out on me.â
âyeah, but-... i wanna come so bad,â you swallow. jeonghan flicks his tongue out over your clit again and you jolt up into the touch. âplease, donât stop.â
âwonât,â he promises. and itâs the last thing he says before his lips meet your pussy again and he brings you over the edge into the most electrifying of climaxes.
by the time youâve stopped twitching with the aftershocks of your orgasm, jeonghan is sat up on his knees again, softly massaging at your hips with his thumbs. your vision is still kind of fuzzy at the edges when you glance up at him, and for a moment, with a hazy outline and an amber glow behind him owed to the flashlight you set at the entrance to the fort, you think he looks a little too much like an angel.
âwhere the hell did that come from?â you ask him, fighting against the squirming in your belly. fighting against the sensation that feels a little too much like butterflies.Â
âreally?â he asks in a breathy laugh. âthatâs-... i mean, do you actually want to know, orâŠ?â
you mull this over for a moment before crossing your arms over your eyes and concealing yourself from his view, shaking your head. one part of you is morbidly curious as to how he got so good at giving head. the other part of you is too busy trying to gather the brain cells he just sent flying across about eight different dimensions.
âi think youâve broken me, jeonghan,â you breathe, feeling more than seeing him lie down next to you again. his lips press sweetly against the curve of your shoulder. warmth radiates from that one spot, all over your body. you smile, like a complete loser.Â
whatâs worse is that you really donât mind.
âis that a yes, then?â he asks, slinging an arm over your waist. you turn your head to look at him, eyes crossing a little with how unexpectedly close he is.Â
âyes to what?âÂ
âto next time,â he says. his grin matches yours and you nod your head at him, yes. in your peripheral vision, you notice how he lifts one hand, extends his little finger. straight in front of you, you see both of his eyebrows raise.
you pinch your lips tight before hooking your own pinky through his, leaning in and pressing a short kiss to the pad of your thumb. the way you used to when you were kids. âyou really canât break those.â he used to say. âtheyâre like, triple the strengthâ.Â
saved for really important promises.
âto next time.â
thank u so much for reading, i hope you enjoyed this. as always, your likes/reblogs/comments and feedback are always deeply appreciated.<3
#jeonghan smut#yoon jeonghan smut#seventeen smut#svt smut#kpop smut#jeonghan x reader#j writes.#*#ft. the lowest effort banner of all time <3
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Clingy Baby collection masterlist
a collection of varying Muses labeling Reader as "clingy".
featuring muses: Carmy Berzatto, mafia!Bucky Barnes, modern!Aemond Targaryen, Daemon Targaryen, and Joel Miller.
"The enemy uses those things you're insecure about. Free yourself and take your power back by being secure in who you are - flaws and all," â The Day My Soul Cried: A Memoir by American award-winning playwright, producer, screenwriter, podcaster, advocate, Yvonne Pierre
total fics: 7
status: active
-> will be updated accordingly
requests OPEN requesting rules and masterlist
"Stab the body and it heals, but injure the heart and the wound lasts a lifetime," â Mineko Iwasaki, Japanese businesswoman, icon, and the most famous Geisha. author of Geisha, a Life
đ pairing: Carmen 'Carmy' Berzatto x female!reader fandom masterlist: FX's The Bear
God's Plan
your boyfriend carries the worst parts of his job home, bringing to life one of your deepest-seeded insecurities. -> or being called clingy [during a fight].
word count: 3.1k+
đ drama đ„ș hurt đ« no REAL comfort đ general language and content warning đ toxic relationship
read here
part two: Two to Tango
the aftermath of Carmy's words seem to rattle him more than you.
word count: 5.4k+
đ drama â€ïžâđ©č hurt and comfort đ small angst 𧞠small fluff â ïž discussion of deceased family member đ general language and content warning đŁ relationship angst đ barely edited
read here
đ pairing: Mafia!Bucky Barnes x female!reader fandom masterlist: Marvel
Curiosity Killed The Cat
few weeks after rescuing you from a kidnapper, you overhear your boyfriend-turned-savior complain about how clingy you've become. -> or overhearing being called clingy.
word count: 5.1k+
đ drama â€ïžâđ©č hurt and comfort đŠ modern AU đž mafia AU đ general language and content warning đ„ brief depiction of physical violence and / or aggression đ« description of self-destruction đ barely edited
read here
đ pairing: modern!Aemond Targaryen x female!reader fandom masterlist: House of the Dragon
You Might Think It's Foolish
meeting your boyfriend's family for the first time creates anxiety, so, you stick to his side. at dinner, his mother calls out your clinginess - and Aemond doesn't defend you. -> or when someone else calls you clingy and he doesn't defend you / agrees with them.
word count: 3.1k+
đ drama đ angst đ„ș hurt đ« no comfort đŁ relationship angst đ stand alone đ general language and content warning đ toxic family đ toxic relationship...? đ barely edited
read here
Give Every Man Thy Ear, But Few Thy Voice
similar to Penelope Featherington, you overhear your best mate's choice words about you after dancing at a ball.
word count: 18.3k+
đ drama đ angst đ„ unrequited love đ„ș hurt đ« NO comfort đŁ relationship angst đŻââïž BFF trope đ author's favorite đ stand alone / oneshot đ general language and content warning đ toxic relationship đ„ alcohol mentions đ requires maturity and caution đș misogyny đ”âđ« wonky brain go wonky đ« depiction of self-destruction đ character with given nickname âł AU timeline đŠ» eavesdropping trope âïž single, non-graphic line that alludes suicide as an unserious threat to convey displeasure đč men 2ïžâŁ written after season two đ not edited
read here
đ pairing: Daemon Targaryen x female!reader fandom masterlist: House of the Dragon
Not All That Glitters is Gold
during your engagement dinner, you learn from your fiancé's niece that he holds choice words about you. -> or (publicly) discovering you're being called clingy by your man from someone else.
word count: 3.1k+
đ drama đ angst â€ïžâđ©č hurt and comfort đŁ relationship angst âł AU timeline đ general language and content warning đ barely edited
read here
đ pairing: Joel Miller x female!reader fandom masterlist: The Last of Us
Save Me From Myself
in a moment of unparalleled anger, you learn what Joel really thinks of you.
request: Can i request joel miller for the clingy baby series!! Maybe they were traveling together w ellie and she clings to him bc he always kept her safe until he calls her clingy one day.
word count: 1.9k+
â ïž mild spoilers đ general language warning đ„ș hurt đ« no comfort đ mild angst âïž short fic!
read here
đ pairing: Eddie Munson x female!reader fandom masterlist: Stranger Things
Pretty Boy Swag
your big ass family comes to town and hosts a town-wide family reunion. after they meet your boyfriend for the first time, your proximity is criticized, and when you try to fall back, Eddie's swift to your side again. -> or when someone else calls you clingy, you try to fall back but your man doesn't want that.
word count: 6.2k+
âł AU timeline đ stand alone / oneshot đ general language and content đ toxic family đ drama đ§ depiction of mental health: insecurity, anxiety đ angst â€ïžâđ©č hurt and comfort 𧞠some fluff đŹ drug use đ„ depiction of alcohol use đ established relationship đ„° romance đ abrupt ending đ not edited
read here
requesting rules and masterlist
#queers gambit#queers gambit masterlist#clingy baby masterlist#carmy berzatto x reader#carmy x reader#carmy berzatto x female!reader#carmy berzatto x you#carmy berzatto imagine#carmy berzatto#carmy the bear#james bucky barnes#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes imagine#mafia bucky x reader#mafia bucky barnes#mafia au#mafia bucky x you#modern aemond targaryen x reader#modern aemond x you#modern aemond#modern aemond x reader#aemond targaryen x reader#aemond targaryen x f!reader#aemond targaryen x fem!reader#prince aemond targaryen#prince daemon targaryen#daemon x reader#daemon targaryen x reader#daemon targaryen x fem!reader#daemon targaryen x f!reader
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
so hot (youâre hurting my feelings) | KSJ
⧠PAIRING: seokjin x fem!reader
⧠SUMMARY: You havenât heard from your ex, Seokjin, in a year. When you're invited to his best friend Yoongi's engagement party, you know you should say no, that you should just leave it alone. But you can't pass up the chance to show Seokjin what he lost.
â§Â TAGS: exes to lovers, light angst, seokjinâs problem is that he is chronically unserious (who is surprised?), smut, seokjin has a big dick (again who is surprised?)
⧠WARNINGS: hurt feelings, the angst is pretty light but it's still there, vaginal sex, riding!!!
⧠AUTHORâS NOTE: it is here!!! sorry it took so long, i've never written seokjin before!!! and then it turned into a monster like holy fuck. like study break, this wasn't beta'd, so i apologize in advance for mistakes/repeated phrases. seriously, i didn't even re-read it after i finished it because i just can't look at it anymore LMAO. STREAM HAPPY!!!!!!!!!!
⧠WORDCOUNT: 4.4k words
[10:42] Seokjin: i heard jimin invited you to the party for yoongi and eunji on saturday
[10:42] Seokjin: are you going?
You shouldâve said no. That is one-hundred percent clear to you now.
Better yet, you really shouldâve blocked Seokjinâs number a long time ago, laughed in Park Jiminâs stupid face when he invited you in the first place.
Youâre super happy for Yoongi, you are. You were around when he and Eunji first started seeing each other, watched Yoongi agonize over the mushy, embarrassing feelings that come with falling in love. The fact that theyâre engaged now? Insane. But knowing Yoongi, he surely wouldâve been just as satisfied with a cursory âcongratulationsâ text.Â
Any sentence that starts with âYoongiâ and ends in âpartyâ usually has a big, fat âdoesnât want to go toâ smushed in the middle. Bold and underlined. You knew from the get-go that any and all planning of this party was Jiminâs doing, and Jiminâs doing alone. That Yoongi wouldâve been totally unbothered if you couldnât make it.
Besides, Yoongi may be your friend, but Seokjin is your ex. And wherever there is Min Yoongi, there is also Kim Seokjin. Fuck, heâs probably going to be the best man. The logical part of you knew that it would be better for all parties involved to politely decline, to make up an excuse not to go.
Instead, what you said wasâ
[10:58] You: yeah iâll be there
Maybe youâre trying to prove a point. Prove that youâre better off now, although whether youâre trying to prove it to Seokjin or yourself you still donât know. It would explain the dress youâre wearing: short, fitting, a soft, baby pinkâhis favorite. Look at what you gave up, it screams.Â
Because you need him to know.
You havenât seen each other in well over a year. It hurt, then, but now youâre thankful because it means he missed your rock bottom. He missed all of the tears you shed for him, the stolen sweatshirts you refused to stop wearingâthe gaping, Seokjin-shaped hole he left in your life.
There was a time where youâd thought Seokjin was The One. It was no secret that you were heading towards marriage. Seokjin is the type of guy youâd always fantasized about being married to. On paper, he was perfect: kind, handsome, funny. Knew his way around a kitchen. Charmed your parents within seconds of meeting them.
But perfect on paper very seldom means perfect in reality. As it turned out, Seokjin had many flaws, the most notable being his inability to have difficult conversations. It was endearing until it wasnât, until difficult conversations became more and more necessary to have the kind of future youâd dreamed of having with him.
Even the way things ended felt like the punchline to a joke that didnât quite land. You broke things off, but you were still the more heartbroken one in the end. He handled it so graciously.Â
So, yes, part of you desperately needs him to see you, now that youâve picked yourself back up.
Another part, thoughâa part that has decided to only make itself known now that youâve actually stepped foot into Park Jiminâs soiree from hellâis fucking terrified of facing him after all this time. Terrified that heâll see right through the makeup, the styled hair, the carefully placed maskâto find that youâre just as shattered as you were the day he left.
Standing here now, at a party that couldâve been yours and Seokjinâs in another life, you suddenly feel like youâve made a horrible mistake.
But youâre here. No turning back now, because Jimin has already seen you, will surely notice if you suddenly go missing.
Thankfully, you excel at compartmentalizing like no other. Revenge era aside, youâre here to celebrate Yoongi and Eunji more than anything else. You fix your dress, fix your smile. Raise a glass to the happy couple and swallow down your nerves with a mouthful of expensive champagne.
You make your rounds. You havenât seen most of the people here since you and Seokjin broke up, since they were all Seokjinâs friends first. Despite the urge to look over your shoulder every ten seconds, itâs nice to see them. You missed them.
The happy couple are just that: happy. Although Yoongi looks like he wants to strangle Party Planner Jiminâą with the tie heâs been forced to wear. Namjoon got a promotion at work since you last saw him. Hoseok is seeing someone new. Taehyung is seeing several new someones. Jeongguk is pink-cheeked and plastered. Everything is the same and completely different, and you canât help the fondness that fills you as you greet them one by one.
Foolishly, you almost forget. Almost. You just barely make it to Yoongiâs fancy kitchen, looking to top off your champagne, when suddenly you feel a warm, familiar hand on your elbow.
âY/N...â
Of course.
Youâre frozen to the spot, unable to even turn around to face him. Itâs been over a year since youâve heard his voice and just the sound of it makes your throat feel tight. How embarrassing would it be if you cried in front of him before you even get a word in?
âY/N, please look at me,â Seokjin says, voice soft.
Fucking get it together, you think.
You swallow thickly, school your features into the most neutral expression you can manage, and turn around.
Oh, life is unfair. Life is so unfair, because you had mentally prepared yourself for Seokjin to look great. Seokjin always looks great. There are no exceptions to that rule. He once used your kitchen scissors to cut his own bangs, and even though it looked like someone had taken a bite out of them, he was still fit for the cover of a magazine. Dazzling.
What you hadnât prepared for, though, is that he would look even better than when you last saw him. Great you couldâve handled, but better? Did losing you really do him so many favors?
His hair is black again, as opposed to the chocolate brown youâd last seen. Shorter, too, and artfully styled. Itâs hard for you to wrap your head around, but somehow he looks bigger, just enough for you to take notice.Â
And if things couldnât get more devastating for you, three whole buttons at the top of his shirt have been left unbuttoned. Two more buttons than heâd normally ever allow, showing off a tantalizing swath of chest.
Kim Seokjin, what happened to your modesty, you whore?
âHi,â he says, smiling at you kindly. Heâs breathless and pink, like heâd done a little jog to get to you. You try not to read into it. Compose yourself.
âHi,â you reply, polite but so, so carefully detached.
âI guess this was inevitable, huh?â
Not really, you think to yourself. Heâs the one who approached you. He couldâve just as easily notâit wouldâve been the kinder thing to do. But you bite your tongue.
âGuess so,â you say instead.
âIâve been thinking about you a lot lately,â Seokjin says.
Youâre not quite sure what to do with that. Why would you even cross his mind anymore, if he so obviously didnât care when you dumped him?
Sensing that you donât know what to say, Seokjin continues, shifting from foot to foot awkwardly.
âWhat I mean is, Iâm really unhappy with the way we left things.â
That makes you scoff. The first crack in your mask of politeness.
âYou didnât seem it, when it happened,â you reply coolly. âI donât know what couldâve possibly changed in a year of zero contact.â
He visibly deflates a little, his smile faltering. âY/N, Iââ
âI donât want to do this, Seokjin,â you interrupt, shaking your head. âThereâs no use digging up the past. We ended for a reason.â
âI know that,â he insists. He steps closer to you and you immediately step back in response. âLook, canât we just talk?â
âYou want to talk now?â you ask, your mounting frustration spilling over at his insistence. His proximity, the familiar smell of him overwhelms your brain. âItâs a little too late for that, donât you think?â
âDonât be stubborn, Y/N,â Seokjin huffs. The nerve of him, sounding just as frustrated as you. He doesnât have the right. âI want⊠I want to explain. Just let me explain.â
You know itâs not the time or the place to do this. Normally, youâd be completely disinterested in the prospect of hashing things out in Yoongiâs kitchen, in a party full of people. But all of the what ifâs that have piled up the past year nag at you to listen to what he has to say.
âFine,â you snap, impatient. âIf thatâs what I have to do to get you to leave me alone.â
Seokjin sighs, rubs a hand over his face. âWhen you ended things⊠I justâI let you,â he says. âI let you because you were right. I didnât know how to handle conflict between us. I thought⊠I thought if I just brushed our problems off, if I made you laugh and put them out of your mind, it would be enough to make everything okay.â
He looks down, staring at his shiny shoes. If you were together, you would crack a joke about him staring at his own reflection. Not the time for that, though.
âAnd clearly, it wasnât. You were unhappy. And I hated that I was the one to make you that way, because all I ever wanted to do was make you smile,â he continues. âSo I let you go. I thought youâd be better off.â
Better off? How could he possibly think you would be better off without him? How could he possibly think that you didnât want him to fight for you, back then? All you wanted was for him to prove you wrong, to show you that he could own up to his faults, and insteadâŠ
âI wasnât ready to have those hard conversations with you, and Iâm sorry for that. But Iâm ready now,â Seokjin says as he looks up at you. âI donât want to laugh things off, or push them aside and hope it gets better. I know Iâm a year too late, but I want to be better for you, if youâll let me.â
Shit.
âJin, I⊠Those are pretty words, but how am I supposed to trust that things will actually be different this time?â
â...I guess you wonât know unless you try,â he says. His voice is soft, fragile like spun sugar. âI wonât blame you if you donât want to take the risk. But⊠Y/N, I love you. I at least need you to know that. I never stopped.â
Love.Â
He never stopped loving you. But⊠If he never stopped loving you, why did he wait so long to tell you? You want to believe him, but it all feels too good to be true. Youâre overwhelmed, caught at a crossroads you had no idea youâd face when you agreed to come tonight.
â...I donât know,â you say weakly. The tears that have been forming in your eyes finally start to spill, one by one. âI donât know if thatâs good enough. This past year has been⊠I donât want to let you back in just to get hurt all over again. I donât know if I can pick myself back up a second time.â
âYou wonât have to,â he says gently. He reaches out to touch your arm, hesitant, and you let him. âIâm serious about this, Y/N. I know I wonât be perfect, but I donât ever want to lose you again. Not if I can help it.â
You sniffle and Seokjinâs hands reach for you, cradling your face. His thumbs rub at your cheeks gently.Â
âPlease donât cry,â he says, his voice almost pained. âYouâre gonna mess up your pretty makeup.â
You let your eyes fall shut, allow yourself a steadying breath as Seokjin wipes your tears away.
Maybe itâs the familiarity, the ease with which you let him touch you, even after everything thatâs happened. Maybe itâs all of the built-up longing youâve stored for him over the past year, bubbling over now that heâs in front of you, broad and strong and safe. Maybe itâs that he still loves you. You know you should think this over a little longer, that you shouldnât fold so easily. That thereâs so much more to talk about and work through. But stillâŠÂ
âOkay,â you say, your heart pounding in your chest. âYou get one more chance. On a trial basis.â
Seokjinâs stupid, perfect lips pop open, his mouth forming a little âoâ in what you can only assume is shock. Like he was ready for a swift and justified rejection, wasnât expecting his speech to pay off.
âAre you sure?â
You arenât. You wonât be, not until he proves himself. Not until he shows you that heâs ready to face the hard parts of a relationship, to handle it like an adult when things get bad. But damn if you donât want to give him the chance to.
âIâm gonna put you through the fucking wringer,â you say, firm. âIâm going to make you talk about all of the things you skipped out on before. But⊠I want to let you try.â
Seokjin. laughs breathlessly, his eyes crinkling at the corners.
âI deserve that. We can talk about anything you want,â he concedes. Warm eyes study you for a moment before he lets out a tentative, âcan I kiss you?â He sounds so hopeful, you canât bring yourself to deny him.
You loop your arms around his neck, leaning up to capture his lips in a kiss. Itâs crazy, how it takes you right back to the start. Your first dateâSeokjin, ever the gentleman, walking you to your door. The tentative press of lips for the very first time, his hands hovering by your waist like heâs afraid to touch you.
But it isnât the first time. After a moment of nerves, Seokjin eases into it, deepens it. His hands are confident when they finally make contact with your waist, pressing you against the kitchen island behind you. You melt into the easy slide of his lips against yours, surprising yourself when your tongue slides against his, earning a pleased hum from him.
It dawns on you how inappropriate this is, making out with your ex (???) in his best friendâs kitchenâat his best friendâs engagement partyâbut you canât bring yourself to care that much. Not when youâve finally gotten a taste of what youâve been missing for so long.
When he finally pulls away, Seokjinâs lips are deliciously swollen. You canât tear your gaze away no matter how hard you try. Your hands smooth over his shirt, feeling his broad shoulders, the silky material stretching over them.
âI know I owe you a much longer conversation, butâŠâ He trails off. You shiver when you feel his breath on your neck. âGod, this dressâŠâ
He trails a finger down a thin strap, and just like that, your every nerve ending is alight. Itâs embarrassing, how easily you crumble for him from just a little bit of kissing. How your thighs squeeze together at the husky tone of his voice.Â
âYouâre so beautiful,â he murmurs, trailing his nose against the side of your neck, breathing you in. âDid you wear this dress for me?â
âWanted you to know what you lost,â you mumble, a little petulant. Still wanting to punish him, just a little.
âI know what I lost,â Seokjin admits easily. His hand smooths down your side, over the silky material of your dress. âBelieve me, I know. Iâm an idiot.â
Shit. This is working for him. Groveling looks just as good on him as everything else does.
âYou are,â you agree weakly, your eyes fluttering shut. Heâs being perfectly respectful, keeping his hands in safe places, and youâre already falling apart.
âLet me take you home with me,â he says. When his plush lips press to your neck, you canât hide the way your breath hitches. âLet me make up for it.â
âAre you joking? You canât leave,â you say, breathless. âWhat about Yoongi?â The excuse sounds weak even to your own ears, and you know Seokjin can see right through you. How close you are to saying fuck it.
âYoongi wants to be at this party even less than I do,â Seokjin says. âYou know that. Please, baby.â
â
â
â
When you make it to Seokjinâs apartment, it becomes clear that both of your patience is wearing dangerously thin.
In all the time that youâve known him, youâve never known Seokjin to be like thisâthe passionate, âneed to have you nowâ kind of guyâand you really didnât mind. Instead, he was an exceptionally respectful lover. He took his time, checked in with you to make sure you liked what he was doing. Missionary with eye contact. Seokjin didnât fuck, he made love.
But when he unzips your dress, lets it pool at your feet, guides you to lay on the bed that youâd once sharedâyou feel like all heâs itching to do right now is fuck you.
Itâs the way heâs looking at you, eyes dark as he takes in the matching set that was hidden under your dressâalso pink. Youâve never seen this look on Seokjin before.
âThis,â he murmurs, his fingers skimming over your clothed heat, forcing a gasp out of you. âThis is new. Never seen it before.â
Suddenly, you understand what must be going through his head. Had you bought this for someone else? Had someone else slowly peeled it off of you, unwrapped you like a gift?Â
In reality, you havenât slept with anyone else since you broke things off, too busy throwing yourself into work to think about it. Still, itâs nice to see the little flicker of jealousy in his expression, the tick in his jaw.
You look up at him, biting back a smug grin. âYou like it?â
âMmm,â he hums in affirmation, fingers finding your clit with an ease that only someone who knows your body like he does could manage. âVery much.â
Seokjin forces a moan out of you as he rubs you in circles, soaking the fabric of your panties with the wetness that had built up during the ride to his apartment.
âI bought it last week,â you gasp out, quelling his worries in an instant. It would be nice, of course, to torture him a little bit longer, but the burning need between your legs is getting too difficult to bear. âNeeded something that wouldnât show through the dress.â
âSo you bought it for me, too,â he smirks, tilting his head at you. The bastard. âYou know, like the dress.â
âIâm going to kill you,â you grumble, although the way you squeeze your eyes shut and grind against his fingers tells a different story.
âOh noooo, donât kill me.â Seokjin grins, withdrawing his fingers to instead hook them into the waistband of your panties, dragging them down your legs. âAt least wait until after I make you cum. Youâd be punishing yourself otherwise.â
Cocky motherfucker. You sit up on your elbows, a retort on the tip of your tongue, but when you open your eyes to look at him, you stop short.
âFuck,â he mumbles, eyes wide as he stares down at your pussy. Itâs a testament to how wrecked he is at the sightâSeokjin doesnât curse often. âSo beautifulâŠâ
âJin,â you gasp as he spreads you open with his thumbs, his plump bottom lip caught between his teeth as he discovers how much youâre dripping for him. âDonât tease.â
âI wonât tease, baby,â he says silkily, pulling you to the edge of the bed by your thighs. âYou know I have to work you open, though. No way youâll be able to take me otherwise.â
You gasp when he sinks to his knees, cry out when he wraps his lips around your clit, laving over you with his tongue. When your hands fly down to his shoulders, holding him there, he hums in approval and you earn a deft finger sliding into you.
âM-more,â you moan, your back arching when that finger crooks up, rubbing expertly at your inner walls. âMore, pleaseâŠâ
He pulls back, focusing his efforts on stretching you open with his fingers, two now. âSince you asked so nicely,â he says with a smug smirk.
By the time he adds a third youâre basically incoherent, right on the edge. You feel like youâre going to cum any second, writhing and moaning as your muscles tense in anticipation, but Seokjin withdraws as soon as he catches on.
âNot so fast,â he says, ignoring the way you whine at the loss, pussy clenching helplessly around nothing. Fuck, you feel so empty. âYou know how I want you to cum, baby.â
Fucking tease. Fine, if he wants to be like that, maybe you will have an opportunity to torture him a little bit.
Sitting up at the edge of the bed, you look up at Seokjin as your hands find the front of his pants. You give him a squeeze, biting back a smirk when he practically whimpers at the contact.
âY/Nââ
âI wanna ride you, Jinnie,â you purr, looking up at him through your lashes as you unzip his pants and teasingly push them down his legs.
âYeah, okay,â he wheezes, nodding jerkily. His cheeks and the tips of his ears are pink. Cute, you think. You havenât seen him like this since the first handful times you had sex, months after you started dating. Despite having had sex before, it took him a while to stop being a blushing mess. It fills you with satisfaction that not having you for so long has brought this side out in him again.
Once the rest of his clothes are shed and youâve very slowly rolled a condom onto himâmuch to Seokjinâs embarrassmentâyou guide him to sit up against his headboard, climbing onto his lap to straddle him.
âAre you sure youâre ready?â he asks. His eyes are fixed on yours, searching.
âWith the amount of times Iâve taken your stupid big cock, you really think I donât know when Iâm ready?â you tease, guiding his tip to slide between your folds.
All of the embarrassment is suddenly gone as Seokjin grips your ass firmly. âYeah? Then take it,â he practically growls, making you shiver.
You slooooowly ease yourself down just the slightest bit, but the stretch of Seokjinâs cock is overwhelming after such a long time without it. All of the air is stolen from your lungs as you work him in, inch by agonizing inch.
âThatâs it,â Seokjin says, his hands rubbing over your thighs soothingly. âYou okay?â
ââM good,â you manage, your hands gripping at his forearms as you sink down deeper. Once heâs fully sheathed, you take a long moment to catch your breath, feeling the way he pulses inside of you.
Once you feel ready, you give an experimental roll of your hips, testing the waters. You both moan in unison, and when you look up at Seokjin itâs clear heâs using all of his restraint not to fuck up into you.
âGod,â he grits out, pained. âYou feel so good.â
âYou do, too,â you moan, setting a slow rhythm for yourself as you fuck yourself on his cock. âAlways feel good, Jinnie.â
He surges forward to kiss you, the shift in angle making you gasp into his mouth. Your kisses are sloppy, unable to maintain any finesse as your movements become more confident, more desperate.
When he decides you can take it, his hips start to snap up to meet yours.
âFuck,â you moan against his lips, overwhelmed by the intensity. âGodâJin, holy shit.â
âLook so good on my cock,â he groans, pulling back from the kiss to watch the way you bounce in his lap, his tongue darting out run over his bottom lip. ââM never gonna get tired of seeing you like this.â
Youâre going to cum. You were already close before, but nowâwith the way heâs gazing at you, with the feeling of him inside of youâyouâre so close to tipping over the edge itâs making your head spin.
âItâs okay,â he soothes, his hand snaking between your bodies to rub your clit with his thumb. âCum for me, baby. So beautiful.â
Thatâs all it takes. The pleasure is overwhelming, your muscles tightening as you muffle a cry into his shoulder. Seokjin lets out a low moan, his thrusts turning erratic under you as he fucks you through your orgasm.
Youâre limp on top of him, moaning incoherently as Seokjin chases his own release, the sounds of his hips slamming up against your ass rattling around in your ears.
âFuuuuck,â he groans as he spills into you. He slows to a stop, both of you panting as his forehead presses against yours. Eyes squeezed shut, you fumble blindly for his hands to lace your fingers with his, still catching your breath.
It feels so right, being with him like this again. You were afraid, at first, that there was too much baggage between you for it to feel this good. But sitting here now, both of you glowing with pleasure, all of that fear is gone.
âSeokjin,â you pant, squeezing his hands. âDonât let me leave again. If weâre going to do this, I need you to fight for me.â
When you open your eyes, Seokjin is grinning at you stupidly. He looks so, so fond that it makes your heart skip a beat.
âI already told you, Iâm not losing you again,â he murmurs, pressing a kiss to your nose.
âGood,â you say, a soft smile playing at your lips.
It feels like a moment. Youâre both exactly where you should be, wrapped up in each other as if youâd never been apart in the first place.Â
â...Are you going to tell me you love me while my dick is still inside you?â he teases, his grin growing even wider.
Huffing, you smack at his chest, earning a wheezing laugh from him.
âI do love you, you idiot,â you complain. Kim Seokjin, the king of ruining moments, seriously.
âI know, baby,â he says, stifling his laughter enough to kiss you softly. âI love you, too.â
â§Â shoot me a reply or an ask if you enjoyed this fic! feedback is always appreciated <3 join my taglist if you want to be tagged in future fics!
@yoongiphoria @ktownshizzle @wobblewobble822 @this-most-assuredly-counts
@jajabro @pitchblack0309 @ot72025 @futuristicenemychaos @tea4sykes
@sugainmybowl @ohnothisnameisalreadytaken @sugafun @whoa-jo @amarawayne
#so hot (you're hurting my feelings)#kim seokjin x reader#kim seokjin x you#kim seokjin x oc#kim seokjin x y/n#seokjin x reader#seokjin x you#seokjin x y/n#seokjin x oc#kim seokjin smut#kim seokjin angst#bts fanfiction#bts fanfic#bts scenarios#kim seokjin scenarios#seokjin scenarios#seokjin smut#seokjin angst#Spotify#minors dni
185 notes
·
View notes
Text
GOOD LUCK, BABE! #4 â ì ê”
what happens when you leave everything behind, only to be faced with it again years later? eunbi is convinced she was given another shot at keeping all she ever wanted, but itâs difficult when that all is her childhood best friend who doesnât want to do anything with her anymore. how to earn his trust back?
⟠pairing: non idol!jk x fem!oc
⟠genre: childhood friends to strangers, friends to lovers, angst, fluff, smut
⟠word count: 21.8k
⟠warnings: huhhhh. Angst! jeongguk being a pain in the ass for no reason. well sorta kinda! lots of cute fun moments with the group. until jeongguk comes and ruins it all. (no but i love him). unserious banter until it gets serious, again. pov switch! angst angst angst. mentions of blood!!! fluff if you squint. jealousy if you squint, like, really hard.
⟠authorâs note: HELLOOOO first of all happy (late) birthday namjoonie <3 second of all IM FINALLY HERE!!! and this chapter is so long omfg. i got carried away and realised way too late. was too deep in! hope you can enjoy, i love love them sm, its worth getting to the end!
ps: if you read this, lmk what u enjoy more between eunbiâs pov and jkâs pov. it wont change the way i write the story, im just curious!! okay bye <3
prev | index | next
four â good 4 u
Sleep doesnât find Eunbi that night. Her mind runs from it, busy searching for something else, grasping for answers to questions that donât have one. And if they do exist, they get lost in a haze of sadness. Anger. Helplessness. Sadness again.
When Dahye joins her in their shared tent, Eunbiâs eyes are hollow, devoid of any emotion. Her ears still ring with a distant noise, struggling to pick up her friendâs passionate reassurances. Still, she lets herself be held, and comforted by words her brain canât quite grasp, head resting on Dahyeâs chest, a gentle hand running through her hair. For a moment, feeling the soft rhythm of her friendâs breath, she clings to the comfort of her presence, hoping it might anchor her in some way, keep her from completely drifting away.
But everything she has been trying to shut out comes crashing down on her fragile figure the moment she feels Dahyeâs arms grow weaker around her, and her breaths getting heavier as sleep takes her. Silent tears trace a path down her cheeks, while loud, screaming thoughts make her head throb and keep her awake all night. She regrets being here; regrets naively hoping things could be mended so easily; regrets the way she stayed quiet the first moment she laid eyes on Jeongguk after all those years; knows itâs her fault.
By morning, the sun having climbed its way in the sky for a couple hours already and its rays forcing themselves in their shelter with unwanted light, she can sense Dahye subtly stir under her. Immediately, Eunbi shuts her eyes closed, feigning deep slumber. Instead, her very awake ears perk when she can feel fussing, Dahye sitting up and ultimately shaking the seemingly unconscious girlâs shoulder, âBibi?â
If all goes wrong, at least Eunbi could win an Oscar for her performance, the way her eyelids flutter open, slow and heavy, only after rubbing them, and a big yawn escapes her mouth. That wasnât too fake after all, her body weary with the all-nighter. Dahye doesnât notice, her smile soft, âDid you sleep well? Are you feeling a bit better?â
Eunbi simply nods, her expression void. She barely registers the other girl mentioning something about washing up, and breakfast, âIâll leave you some time. But if youâre not out by the time Iâm done in the bathroom, Iâm dragging your ass out.â Just like that, she slips out of the tent.
Left alone once again with silence, Eunbi listens to the faint noises outsideâ the muffled voices of her roommate greeting Hoseok and Yoongi. At that, the urge to cry returns, and she feels tears sting at her bottom lashes, threatening to spill. But this time, she holds them back. She knows she canât let herself break down, not now. Not with everyone outside, and especially not with Jeongguk. Still, she doesnât think the sorrow written all over her features will go unnoticed.
She feels like an outsider, an intruder trespassing on sacred ground. As if the moment she steps out, all eyes will be on her miserable figure, stripping her bare, judging her poor choices, the ones that lead Jeongguk to spit venom in her face hours ago. Making it clear that she doesn't belong there, that she will never be part of what they already have. Of what Jeongguk has built after her.
Last night, she tried to blame him. She wanted to be angry at him, to turn her hurt into something tangible, something outside of herself. But she couldn't. In the end, she could only turn the anger inward, could only blame herself. Being called a bitch by the best person she's ever known, in front of her university friends, was a brutal wake up call. A reminder of how far she has fallen.
The weight of those thoughts paralyses her for a long moment, while a squeaky, high-pitched voice in the back of her brain screams at her to move, if only to avoid the pitying glance she might receive when Dahye returns. Still, her body protests, limbs heavy and muscles tight from the lack of sleep in the small, uncomfortable place.
With a deep breath that quivers in her chest, she forces herself up. For a second, her hand hesitating at the tentâs entrance and hovering over the zipper, she contemplates hiding in here forever, away from the discomfort. But she knows better. The world outside is waiting, and no amount of hesitation will make it disappear. Quickly throwing on a light pink crewneck over her pyjama shorts, she steps out.
Cool air brushes against her skin in a tender manner, gently welcoming her and seemingly easing her nerves. Before sheâs forced to acknowledge the others, she moves quickly, her flip flops clad feet making their way to the small wash station. She hopes the freezing water she repeatedly splashes on her face will cleanse away the fog of the sleepless night, and wishes it could also wash away the weight pressing down on her chest. In the mirror, she convinces herself the dark circles under her eyes arenât that dark after all, and that the unsettling smile sheâs practising is convincing enough to finally join Dahye outside.
The makeshift breakfast setup is simple: a few snacks, some bread, fruit. Namjoon, Taehyung and Aera have also joined the small gathering, making it seven of them now, while the others seem to still be asleep in their tents. Eunbi can hear the casual chatter of the group, the way their voices blend together in an easy rhythm that feels foreign to her now.
With her head down, she picks at the small offerings, not really tasting anything, her appetite almost nonexistent. She almost misses Yoongiâs voice beside her, âDid the creams work?â
Eunbi startles slightly, her gaze darting to the older boy, who wears a sweet grin on his lips. She nods, mirroring his smile timidly. Yoongi makes a show of inspecting her nose as he leans closer, without going over the invisible boundary, his eyes squinting with exaggerated seriousness as he impersonates a doctorâs authority, âYes, yes. They definitely worked. My patient looks so much better now.â His voice mocks a solemn tone, and it makes the girl heartily giggle.
Sheâs surprised to see this side of the boy, and she briefly wonders if heâs putting on this act just for her sake, because the misery on her features is that obvious even to him, who left the campfire way before the incident had happened. Either way, it worksâ she feels herself relax, if only a little, sinking back into her chair with a bit more ease.
Then, Aera asks her about the hoodie sheâs wearing, going on about how it compliments her complexion perfectly and Dahye chimes in, explaining how it had originally belonged to her, but after the other girl borrowed it once she decided it looked so much better on her friend that she insisted Eunbi kept it. The recalling of those times keep her distracted, the smile on her face growing bigger as Namjoon makes sure sheâs refilling her stomach properly, insisting that she needs her strength for the dayâs activities, the worry in his furrowed brows making her feel part of something again.
Just as she begins to think she might make it through this, she senses a shift in the atmosphere. Besides her, Dahye tenses, and Aera clears her throat. Eunbi doesnât have to look up to know why. Jeongguk has joined them. She can feel his presence like a dark cloud hanging over her, suffocating.
Slowly, almost reluctantly, her eyes lift to meet his. His gaze is sharp, eyes shadowed by dark circles that suggest heâs had as restless a night as she has. Thereâs no trace of warmth, no hint of the familiarity they used to share. Just cold, hard resentment. For a fleeting second, she wills herself to desperately search his face for any sign that she hasnât lost everything, that thereâs still something worth saving. But he quickly diverts his eyes, turning his attention to the others and slipping easily into their conversation. Once again, she feels like a stranger intruding on his world.
As the groupâs attention shifts to the boy, Eunbi finds herself spiralling back into her thoughts, struggling to grasp onto anything solid, anything that makes sense. She knows how this will play out: both of them only pretending the other doesnât exist, but making it clear that same presence is despised, the petty glares and spiteful comments building until one of them finally snaps, just like last night.
To some extent, she understands his frustration. After all, sheâs the unwanted guest at his birthday, a painful reminder of a past heâd rather forget. But understanding doesnât make it hurt any less. She wasnât expecting to be openly degraded, with such hatred in his face; to feel small and unwelcome in a place that feels as much hers as his. What can she do? Itâs not as if she can just get up and disappear. Sheâs there, heâs there, and theyâre stuck in this awkward dance.
He hasnât tried to make it any less awkward. Her attempts at being civil have been outright dismissed, and the memory of it fills her with the same rage that bubbled up last night. And as she observes him, it only intensifies. She feels herself cycling through the five stages of grief at an inhumane speed and without following its original order, having skipped straight to depression and now bouncing back to anger. When Jeonggukâs eyes meet hers again, the smile he had been giving Jimin fades instantly. She hates that look.
All that heaviness from last night feels like it has been sucked out of her chest, suddenly devoid of any of the previous gloom that had led her to sad tears streaming her cheeks and impending guilt putting her at fault. Nothingâs left, except this tight, burning knot. Itâs not sadness anymore, itâs a hot, fierce feeling coiling in her stomach.
Itâs Hoseok who breaks the spell, demanding all of their attention on him, his voice taking on a loud and excited tone. Eunbi struggles to make sense of his words through the fog of anger, her slowed down thought process only registering them when the collective holler that follows fully snaps her out of her trance and pulls her back to the present. The first, opening activity of the trip would be trekking. She doesnât even bother to fake enthusiasm.
Itâs only the second day at the campsite, and Eunbi already has a list long enough to fill an entire notebook of reasons why she never should have come. First of all, whatever fragile hope she had about making things right with Jeongguk has probably died a quick death only in those first few hours. And the rest of the trip? Itâs packed with outdoor activities that she wouldnât really proclaim herself a fan of. Did she even consider that before agreeing to this? The small kid still living inside her most likely saw the words âJeonggukâ and âbirthdayâ and hit yes without a second thought. Not paying any mind to the fact that the two of them are no longer those kids in Busan.
When she glances back at said Busan boy, the previous negativity is washed off his face and instead, his eyes are bright and animated, geeking about todayâs trek. Her chest tightens, again. It stings. He looks exactly the way he always has, like the Jeongguk she knows, except sheâs not the reason for that look on his face, anymore.
It makes her think. Overthink. Weigh her options. Trying to map out the safest way to move around this minefield. Just moments ago, the sight of him had her blood boiling, the fire in his eyes igniting a stronger spark in her own. But sheâs also aware her current position doesnât paint her as the one entitled to put all the blame on him. Especially when this is supposed to be his trip, a way to celebrate with the people heâs building a new life with. She was never part of the equation, and she gets it. A wrong combination led to unwanted results, and now neither of them know how to find the right pieces and put them back together. None of the numbers are adding up.
She doesnât feel like letting her resentment take over, at least not here and now; last night only went to show emotions are definitely not needed to decode the problem. Sheâll carry them quietly, maybe even figure out some kind of solution along the way. Discover different sequences of calculations that could make sense.
For now, sheâs set on ignoring him and making sure her presence is ignored back; avoiding a problem and avoiding creating one. Is this the stage of acceptance? If thatâs what it can be called, she welcomes it with a long, liberating breath, which doesnât go unnoticed by Dahye.
Except, several more huffs follow, and Dahye is there to endure all of them: when theyâre back in the tent, Eunbi slapping on some concealer to cover her dark circles, then trying to disguise her pallid complexion with blush, ending up groaning and turning to her concerned friend with drawn up eyebrows, âDid I overdo it?â; as sheâs zipping up her white tennis skort; rummaging her bag for ages only to slip on the most basic black oversized t-shirt; taking forever to tie her Converses.
Dahye stalls. Sheâs aware theyâre late, can sense it in the way Hoseok is subtly raising his voice outside to make himself heard, âItâs not like weâre totally late on our schedule. Take your sweet time, guys!â Heâs sarcastic, if his shaky laughter is anything to go by.
She also knows she doesnât want to be eaten alive by her best friend, knows better not to rush her right now. Sheâs had enough experience living with her. So she stays quiet, puts up with her friendâs small crisis and lets her deal with it on her own. Only when it seems like sheâs over with it, Dahye calmly asks Eunbi if she feels like sheâs ready to go. The answer is uncertain, but Dahye grasps on that small percentuality of sureness and exits the tent either way, before Hoseok turns out to be the one eating her alive.
When they finally step out to join the group, Eunbi releases one last dramatic sigh, and the prolonged sound of it translates into Dahyeâs right eyelid twitching. She tries composedly, at first, âBibi, will you stop doing that?â
âDoing what?â
âSighing like youâre a damn war veteran!â Her exasperation draws a few chuckles from their friends, including a sneaky giggle from Jimin, observing the interaction and getting Dahyeâs attention in the process.
Eunbi mutters a small sorry, the apology dismissed by her now distracted friend, seemingly having forgotten the whole ordeal in a matter of seconds. The other girl seizes the moment to vent, âIâm just getting more stressed by the minute about this whole thing. I told you I shouldnât have come. What if, I donât knowâ I get hurt?â Her eyebrows are raised, dramatic act on, pout displayed, âIâll blame you.â
Dahye is clearly unimpressed, rolling her eyes amusedly at Eunbiâs efforts, âBi, youâll be okay. Just fine.â She faces the shorter one now, hands on her shoulders like a mother sending her child off to summer camp. Well, technically she is about to do that, âWhy donât you try mingling with the others? Letâs pretend I donât exist. Yeah!â
Dahyeâs convincing nods are comically mirrored by Eunbi shaking her head, the desperation on her features going ignored by her taller friend. The last thing she wants right now is exactly mingling with the others. Dahye goes on dissimulating, âStick next to Namjoon. He, huhâ he knows about this kinda stuff. I guess? Iâll catch up with Jimin, okay? Bye, babe!â
Eunbiâs childish protests fall on deaf ears as the other girl slips away. Her one anchor, gone. Not even her best pleading tactics have worked. The muffled curses under her breath are vile, and she wishes Jimin would just make a move on her friend already. Maybe then, all of this would make sense.
Still, she merges with the others. Itâs hard to find her place in there, especially with the insecurities plaguing her mind, as everyone splits off into their little duos and trios. Taehyung and Seokjin try to pull her into their usual, weird hypothetical debates, âLetâs say you have a penis. Would you still jack off if when you came your semen was just one big sperm, and afterward you'd have to fight it?â
Despite herself, she enjoys the distraction. Trekking is not so bad when you desperately need your brain to unplug. The trail is not too far from the campsite, circling it and making it ideal for them to wander without getting lost. The summer air is warm, and heavy with the sweet scent of wildflowers and the earthy aroma of sun-warmed pine needles.
With the path gradually climbing uphill, the initially dense forest begins to thin, and with it Eunbiâs thoughts follow, loosening with each step. Sheâs not sure if itâs the silly joy filling her when colourful butterflies flutter past, or the brief interaction she entertains with a small chipmunk darting across the way, but thereâs something calming about the rhythm of it all. The green all around her takes over her spiralling mind.
Eventually, Dahyeâs suggestion turns out to be a good one, and soon Eunbi finds herself covering most part of the walk with Namjoon by her side, whoâs a walking encyclopedia on the local fauna. His easy conversation and gentle humour slowly start to chip away at the tension in her shoulders. Heâs good companyâ listens well, comes up with just the right responses, and somehow makes her feel less like sheâs tagging along and more like she belongs.
Time slips away when being this disconnected to the chaos of the city but so connected to this bubble of green and quiet. Sharing that with her friends doesnât make her worry about the clock, though. She laughs loudly, and speaks comfortably. And just like that, sheâs unaware of the first two hours that go by with walking and chatting, this last part ceasing gradually when the path becomes steeper and more rugged, their breaths getting heavier with each large step. But the effort is worth it when they reach the summit and are rewarded with a breathtaking view. Eunbiâs eyes light up at the sight, even more so when she spots the perfect rock to plop down on and gulp water from her flask.
Before she can, it takes a few other seconds for her eyes to cover the whole scene, and when they do she notices Jeongguk. Heâs sitting next to Iseul, his clothes similar to the ones Eunbi is wearing, just colour inverted with a white oversized t-shirt and black gym shorts. He doesnât seem to be aware of her presence, yet. Heâs laughing at something on the girlâs phone. Eunbi silently scoffs.
The attention is brought on her and Namjoon the moment the latter greets his friend, who acts as if she doesnât exist. Eunbi is not any less of an actor, pretending to be much more interested in the panorama rather than the conversation the two men are having.
While her companion takes some pictures of the scenery, Eunbi drinks as much water as needed to feel hydrated without needing to go to the bathroom in the next 10 seconds. The walk is still long, and the campsite still far. For that reason, and totally not because she canât stand the sight of Jeongguk sitting next to the short haired girl giggling about one of their inside jokes, she announces, âIâm ready to go again.â
Namjoon looks a bit taken aback, âAlready?â
âYeah. Letâs go.â
âYou sure you donât wanna rest?â Eunbi only shakes her head, fixing the backpack on her shoulders. The taller boy chuckles, âAnd here I thought you hated trekking.â
Eunbi lets out a genuine laugh. Itâs refreshing to hear, even if she can feel the interaction being followed attentively by a pair of curious eyes, and when she gives in and looks their way, they immediately focus on the trees behind her. Whatever.
Just as she starts walking to follow behind Namjoon, her foot trips on a rock and she stumbles. Her first instinct, accompanied by a loud squeal, is to grab Namjoonâs shoulders for support, and luckily the boy promptly catches her. From the corner of her eye, she swears she sees Jeongguk nearly leaping to his feet. His hand twitches before he forces it back to his lap.
âAre you okay?â Namjoonâs eyes are wide with concern, hands steady on her forearms as he checks her foot with his gaze for any sprain, âWait, your shoe is untied.â
He swiftly drops on his knee and works on the laces of her shoes, delicately inspecting her ankle in the process. Eunbi looks down at him, and she feels her cheeks flare slightly, both because of the embarrassment and the action feeling a little too intimate. She diverts her eyes, and her gaze automatically lands on Jeongguk. His face is immediately wiped from what, for a split second, looked like fright. Worry. Heâs back to indifference, looking behind his shoulders, and she figures she must have imagined it.
âCan you walk?â Namjoonâs voice pulls her back, his figure now standing tall in front of her. She nods, shaking off the overwhelment, and assures sheâs okay. Namjoon doesnât believe her until sheâs forced to take a walking test, going back and forth for one minute before heâs fully convinced she hasnât twisted her ankle or anything.
When they set off again, laughter bubbles up between them as Namjoon cheekily makes fun of her squeal and her clumsiness, and Eunbi lightly shoves him. Sheâs glad sheâs going through this with him; itâs making them closer and she finds they have so much more in common than she initially thought.
For a moment, she regrets not even sitting down for a second to rest, her feet protesting in her old Converses, but she quickly realises the other alternative and prefers having her legs hurt over being in the presence of Jeongguk, surrounded by quiet, and nature, and all the possible existent reasons to be kind to each other. Which theyâre not really planning on doing, right now.
Even more with Iseul there. Eunbi doesnât know why, but something about the girl rubs her the wrong way. Itâs not like they ever got a chance to bond, but it feels like Iseul hasnât even tried. They donât have anything against each other, but the way sheâs sticking to Jeonggukâs side after yesterdayâs fiasco brings Eunbi to not really contemplate the possibility of them getting closer either.
The trail descends into a different path of the forest, this one denser and cooler, providing the duo with a break from the midday heat. Their pace is slower, and the talking quiets down too in favour of soaking in the tranquillity that surrounds them. Eunbi feels herself recover from the previous slip and sighs, this time contentedly.
The peace doesnât last for long. Behind her shoulders, her ears pick up hurried footsteps, the cracking of the leaves stronger under them, the unmistakable sound of someone catching up. Eunbi doesnât need to turn around to know who it is, she can sense his presence like an itch she canât scratch. Jeongguk reaches her, his voice almost touching her neck, âCan you move out of the way?â
Thereâs plenty of space. Hell, the path could fit five trucks. Her eyes close momentarily, searching for all the strength she needs to resist the provocation. She steps aside, set on not paying him too much mind. She doesnât want to be affected by his tone. Sheâs decided to let him be, and think what he wants of her.
Jeongguk doesnât seem too fond of the silence heâs met with, though. Was probably expecting her witty impulses to react. But she ignores him. He walks past her, but it looks like his initial aim at surpassing her goes forgotten. His steps are shorter, not covering big distances anymore and keeping him at an armâs length from her, Iseul beside him oblivious to the tension.
He looks back after Eunbi thought he would limit himself to the snappy tone, but she was wrong, obviously, the glint in his eyes daring her to respond, âWow, youâre really slow.â
Eunbi tries not to snap, she really tries. Thinks of brushing the comment with a simple dismissing chuckle, pretending it doesnât make her hand twitch. Her tongue poke her inner cheek. But itâs like the minimal sight of him gets her burning with annoyance.
âOh, sorry. I wasnât aware this was a marathon. Good luck winning!â Is this enough of a bitch answer? She hopes so, the smile that accompanies it deathly sarcastic. She just doesnât want to deal with Jeongguk after last night. Fears the resentment is still too alive for her to handle it better.
Of course, he doesnât back down from a good childish banter, though, âYouâre still slow.â
âWell, Iâm trekking.â
âAnd youâre seriously wearing Converses to do that.â His eyes fall to her feet with a delighted scoff. Heâs unbelievable.
âSo sorry I couldnât afford trekking shoes.â The concern is clearly faked, and she hopes she just imagined Jeongguk rolling his eyes subtly.
âThatâs why youâre slow.â He has the audacity to raise his eyebrows and shrug at Eunbiâs speechless state, the argument resulting in the dumbest interaction sheâs had in days, leaving her pissed nonetheless.
Jeongguk rewinds his fast paced walk, not really considering poor Iseul trying to keep up with him. Both her and Namjoon are left disoriented with the meaningless bickering they found themselves spectators of, but they wisely stay silent to prevent stirring the pot further.
Eunbi, however, doesnât even notice the sudden quiet, the thoughts screaming in her brain making up for it. She feels completely blindsided. All those times she tried to make even the smallest kind of conversation with him, she was ignored. Her smiles, kind requests and efforts to maintain a friendly demeanourâ completely fucking dismissed. And now, just when sheâd decided the best thing she could do for both of them was to back off, to give them each the space they needed to avoid any further animosity, what does he do? He searches for it. Purposefully searches for it, as if he wants to provoke some kind of reaction out of her. Sheâs so fed up. Whatâs his deal? Why seek out conflict when they were finally starting to find some semblance of peace in their indifference? Itâs infuriating. She canât help the small growl of frustration that escapes her lips. God, what an asshole.
A small scoff from Namjoon pulls her out of her daze, and she glances his way, her face a picture of confusion and irritation. The boy shakes his head, a faint, amused smile playing on his lips, âHe can be, sometimes.â
Itâs only then that she realises she must have muttered her last thought out loud. She laughs softly at her slip, sheepishly brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear, âSorry about that. Weâre just⊠not exactly on good terms, right now.â
Namjoon is silent as her admission hangs in the air, unpressured. Instead, he just nods, his eyes reflecting a quiet empathy, inviting but not intrusive. Heâs giving her the choice, whether she wishes to open up or carry that baggage on her own. Itâs not like heâs oblivious to the tension between her and Jeongguk; the whole group would agree it has been evident ever since Eunbi joined. But neither she nor Jeongguk offered any explanations, so there was no choice but to adapt to the hostility. Dahye had only once hinted at the fact that theyâd known each other for a long time, letting it slip casually, much to Eunbiâs silent dismay, but beyond that, no other details were ever shared.
Eunbi hesitates. She trusts Namjoon, the way she trusts the others, reallyâ would vomit all her feelings on his t-shirt right now. But it wouldnât feel right to give only her side of the story, knowing Jeongguk has lived in the dark about certain truths for years. He probably harbours his own complicated feelings, ones heâs kept close to his chest for a long time, feelings that would be overshadowed by her own if she spoke out of turn. She doesnât think itâs her place to say what happened.
The silence stretches on, and Eunbi is more conflicted with each passing second. Her eyes drift to the figure of Jeongguk moving farther away, his silhouette becoming smaller with every step until he rounds a corner and disappears from view. With him goes the moment, the possibility of Namjoon ever knowing what happened, at least from her. He seems to accept this, doesnât push her to speak, and she appreciates it when he shifts the conversation, making a light-hearted comment about the trees and their unusual shapes. She smiles.
The afternoon sun beats down on them, making the air thick and sticky. Time drags on, more hours roll by, the trail winding endlessly through the woods. They find spots to sit now and then, taking short breaks to catch their breath. But the further they trek, the more Eunbi grows frustrated. Her calves ache, muscles burning from the climb, and she has to stop every so often to rub at them, cursing under her breath. Namjoon forces himself to not laugh at that, instead keeping his usual calm and patient, assuring her with a grin that theyâre almost there. Though sheâs pretty sure heâs just saying that to keep her spirits up.
Eventually, their slow pace brings them closer to some of the others who had lagged behind. They all wear the same weary expressions, the exhaustion etched into their features. They try to relieve some of it by distracting themselves from the thought of their feet hurting, one of them starting a game of Guess the Song by humming the melody. It quickly dissolves into a mess of off-key notes and missed beats, their tired brains unable to keep up, and itâs not long before theyâre all laughing. The kind of belly laughs that make your sides ache.
Eunbi finds herself genuinely enjoying the moment, forgetting all about asking to sit down every five minutes, even catching herself humming along. She discovers Taehyung has quite a talent for singing, and notices how blatantly obvious Aeraâs crush on him is.
By the time they finally reach the campsite, Eunbi feels a wave of relief wash over her, so strong it nearly brings tears to her eyes. The sun has started its descent, casting a golden glow over the clearing, and the heat of the day is beginning to be replaced by a cool, refreshing breeze that lifts the hair from her sweaty neck. She falls into step beside Dahye, who has reappeared after what feels like hours spent with Jimin. They donât need words; they walk side by side in silence, until the shorter one bumps her shoulder lightly against Dahyeâs, a knowing smile on her lips.
âShut up,â the taller one rolls her eyes at the unspoken tease, though the grin on her face suggests sheâs anything but annoyed.
Eunbiâs hands are immediately up in the air, mocking innocence, âDidnât say a single word.â
âSure, you didnât.â Dahye retorts, but her tone is playful. âAnyways, the others want to hit the lake before dinner. You in?â
âIâll pass. I need a nap. Iâm dead tired from all this. When I catch Hoseok, I swear.â Eunbiâs voice is half-joking, half-serious, her narrowed eyes suggesting she may be even a bit too serious, and Dahye just laughs.
They part ways, Eunbi disappearing in her tent and relishing the thought of a few quiet moments to herself. As much as she loves the company, sometimes it drains her. Sometimes, she just needs a moment to breathe, be with her own self and nobody else. Especially given the amount of times her sanity has been tested during the first two days of this trip.
Sleep comes to her easily, pulling her under as soon as her head hits the small, makeshift pillow. The muffled sounds of her friends outside â splashes from the lake, bursts of laughter â soothe her into a deep, much-needed, dreamless rest.
When she stirs awake, the sun has already dipped below the horizon, and she can feel the noises from the group much closer now. The air is filled with the mouth-watering aroma of roasting meat and vegetables, and itâs said delicious smell that puts her five senses to operate again. Her stomach grumbling wakes her before Dahye can, the tent flaps open just as her friend was about to poke her head inside.
Eunbi blinks awake groggily, stumbling out bleary-eyed, and Dahye mercilessly laughs at her still half-asleep face, âYou look like youâve been hit by a truck.â
âFuck you.â
The teasing is playful, and Eunbi cheekily grins as her friend giggles. She wraps a hoodie around her shoulders to ward off the growing chill and keep some of the warmth from the nap, then makes her way to the fire where the others are gathered. When they take in her sleep-dazed state, they donât miss a beat and start poking fun at her, pulling her hood up over her head or sneakily tickling her sides until sheâs laughing despite herself. The laughter feels good, like a release, and she finds herself slowly waking up, becoming more aware, more present.
A large campfire crackles in the centre of the group, its flames dancing in the cool evening air, Yoongi and Seokjin in charge of dinner. Someoneâs turned on a portable speaker, and soft music drifts through the campsite, blending with the sounds of laughter and the sizzle of food. Eunbi sits back, letting the warmth of the fire seep into her skin, content to simply listen, to watch the way the firelight plays across everyoneâs faces.
Itâs almost too easy to relax into the peaceful rhythm of the evening, her still vulnerable brain unwinding the tension she wasnât aware of from her shoulders. The heat of the fire, the hum of laughter, and the quiet murmur of conversation blend together, creating a cocoon of comfort she hadnât realised she needed. Itâs as she starts letting herself be taken over by that familiar, soothing calm â the same one sheâd found in her tent â that a faint alarm goes off in her brain. Its tiny beep only grows louder until itâs impossible to ignore. Somethingâs off. Her contentment feels misplaced. Like sheâs forgotten a crucial detail thatâs only now creeping back into her awareness.
The realisation slams into her like a wave, jolting her fully awake, the moment her gaze lands on Jeongguk. Suddenly, everything snaps back into sharp focus. His face, illuminated by the flickering firelight, is a stark reminder of the reality she had temporarily escaped. The events of the past few days come rushing back. Right, quick recap: sheâs on Jeonggukâs birthday trip. Jeongguk, who canât stand the sight of her. Jeongguk, who had called her a bitch last night. How could she almost forget that minor detail?
So here she is, in the middle of the woods, surrounded by friends and food, but all she can focus on is Jeongguk. The one person here who probably wishes she wasnât. No sense dwelling on it now, though. Sheâs there, thereâs no going back. Her only aim is to make it through the night. Make it through the night without repeating yesterday, or making things even worse. For that to happen, she just has to ignore the object of her epiphany like she has been trying to ever since the stressful day started. She hopes heâll be smart enough to do the same.
It seems like it when dinner goes by without any notable tension, which is a small miracle in itself. Jeongguk seems just as engrossed by the food as she is, its hot, comforting and delicious taste being a welcome distraction, especially with that distinct smoky flavour from being cooked over the open fire. Everyone is too busy devouring their meals to talk much, but their sparkling eyes speak with gratitude for their hyungsâ magic hands. Eunbi uses the unusual quiet to gaze up at the sky, the stars slowly coming out to dot its darkening blue.
Though, peace never lasts long with this group. Jimin breaks the silence as he cracks open a beer bottle with a grin that spells mischief, âLetâs play a game.â
Taehyung, already leaning back in his chair with a lazy smile, nods, chiming in, âSince weâve got alcohol, how about Never Have I Ever?â
âJust donât ask stupid questions because you want to get drunk,â Dahye warns, her eyes twinkling with amusement. Her comment earns a round of laughter, easing the tension that had settled during the quiet, their voices soon overtaking the crackling of the fire once again.
Jimin hands the beer bottles, making sure everyone has one as he sits back with a teasing glint in his gaze. He locks eyes with Dahye, challenging her, âOkay, I got the perfect one, then. Never have I ever⊠pooped.â
The absurdity of the statement catches the others off guard, and they all erupt in silly chuckles, taking a sip. Except for Dahye, who sits there with a perfectly straight face. Jimin raises an eyebrow, expectantly waiting for her to drink, but she just shrugs, âGirls donât poop.â
The girls echo her sentiment with mock seriousness, filling the camp with sarcastic agreements and playful banter, while a debate kicks off between Dahye and Jimin about the biological impossibility of her assertion. Itâs cut short when Iseul eagerly starts smacking Jeonggukâs thigh by her side, her excitement palpable and getting everyoneâs attention in the process, âOoh, I got one! Never have I ever stolen something.â
Most of the group drinks at that, Yoongi snorting blatantly, and Iseul frowns in disappointment, expecting a different outcome. Dahye chuckles, âBabe, everyoneâs stolen at some point. That was too easy. Itâs okay, letâs just keep going. Jeongguk, your turn.â
Next to Iseul, Jeongguk seems to think for a moment, then he grins, âNever have I ever⊠rode a motorcycle.â He gulps down a big sip from his bottle.
âAre you looking to get drunk tonight, Ggukie?â Itâs his best friend teasing him with wiggling eyebrows, and the younger just shrugs with a lazy smirk.
Eunbi drinks too, at that. Now that she thinks of it, the first and only time she was on a bike, Jeongguk was taking her home and she was holding her arms tight around his torso, his helmet secured under her chin and his jacket wrapped around her body. Thatâs the last nice gesture sheâs seen from him, and the thought stirs something complicated in her chest. She glances at him without meaning to, catching his eye for just a second before they both look away.
Hoseok is quick with another question, âNever have I ever gone skinny-dipping.â
Only Seokjin and Sora drink, and the group teases them with a long, exaggerated holler. The two love birds share a sheepish smile, their faces turning a soft shade of pink under the firelight.
âWe should all do that right now.â Itâs Taehyung proposing it, his tone half-serious, half-challenging.
Dahye pulls a face, âThe thought alone is making me want to vomit.â She mutters, and the laughter that follows becomes the soundtrack of their night for what feels like hours, the game stretching on with each question getting weirder and more personal.
The beer flows freely, and Eunbi finds herself relaxing more than she expected, her body sinking comfortably into her chair. She laughs at Hoseokâs ridiculous question about eating bugs and groans at Jimin recalling the time he laughed so hard he pissed his pants as an adult, sipping on her bottle as the group continues to tease one another.
The loop restarts for the nth time, Iseul piping up again, âNever have I ever sneaked out.â
Surprisingly, only Namjoon, Jeongguk and Eunbi drink this time. The reaction is immediate, the groupâs interest piqued, Dahye curiously turning to her friend, âWhen was that, Bibi?â
Eunbi doesnât register the implications of her light giggle, nor the way her eyes soften as she gets caught up in the memory, âBack when I was in middle school.â Young and restless, desperate for the thrill. Besides her forever best friend.
Always a bit more noisy than he should be, Hoseok chimes in, âWere you with anyone?â
She chuckles, the answer coming to her lips almost instinctively, âOh, I was withââ Her gaze flickers to Jeongguk, and suddenly the smile drops from her face. Right. She always seems to forget where they stand now. Itâs like the kid inside her is still desperately clinging to those moments, fighting to have him back, to drag him into her orbit.
Jeongguk lets out a small scoff, barely audible over the crackling fire, but she catches it. His expression is closed off, guarded. Eunbi clears her throat, âHuh, it doesnât matter.â
The air grows thick with tension, the silence that follows almost deafening. Some of them understand the awkwardness, sensing the history that neither Eunbi nor Jeongguk ever fully explained. Others, like Hoseok, are a little clueless. He turns to the other boy, grinning like a cat who caught the canary, âOoh, Ggukie, you drank too, right? Who was it with?â
Jeongguk shrugs, a dark, unamused smirk spreading across his lips. His eyes donât leave Eunbi, his tone sarcastic but cold, âApparently, it doesnât matter.â
The affronted girl narrows her eyes, trying to mask the sting of his tone. The jab hits deeper than sheâd like to admit, even more when they both know exactly why she said that. Why she had to say it. Unspeakable words are plastered on their wounded expressions, but she looks down at her hands before her heart betrays her, fighting its way up her throat to scream them all out.
Itâs ironic how the questions that follow feel like one stab after the other, almost purposefully touching a raw nerve from the past, memories sheâd rather not revisit now. Never have I ever used someone elseâs toothbrush. Never have I ever climbed out a window. Itâs small, silly moments that she knows â hopes â Jeongguk remembers too. And she canât help but search for that sign of recognition in his face. Or anything, at this point. The slightest spark in his eyes. The imperceptible jolt of his hand. She wants to tell him. It matters. It matters. It matters.
But does it matter to him now? Did every single piece of the puzzle get lost in the storm? Did Jeongguk always feel so unreachable? Were his eyes always so devoid of light when he looked at her? She misses stargazing.
When the weight on her heart becomes too much to bear, the weariness from the day and the effects of the sleepless night tangling with the complicated emotions sheâs feeling and translating into frustrated tears welling up in her eyes, she gets up muttering a half-hearted excuse about being tired and heads for her tent.
Inside, focusing on the fabric ceiling rather than both her heart and brain exceptionally teaming up only to scream at her to find a way to escape from all this (maybe steal Namjoonâs car keys, or swim her way back to the city), she wills her eyes to close and begs whatever god who might be listening to spare her from more misery. Just for tomorrow. Please.
⊠. ăâș ă . ⊠. ăâș ă . âŠ
The divinities Eunbi tried to reach with her desperate pleas must have been terribly busy last night, because tomorrow is here and itâs charged with even more tension and hostility than she thought they could ever harbour for one another.
Todayâs activity is canoeing, and with the surprisingly adequate amount of sleep she managed to get, her first approach is even optimistic. Sheâs decided to start off with the positive mindset that things couldnât possibly get any worse. Sat in the small two-person canoe, sheâs determined to steer the day in a better direction, to navigate the rough waters of their fraught relationship. Even if a new wave of something worse than what already happened is aimed directly at her, sheâd be able to handle it.
Only thing she didnât exactly consider was the counterpart of the clash possibly not sharing the same intentions as hers. Which is exactly what is happening, Jeongguk never backing down from stirring the pot further only to obtain a rank, grisly soup made with pettiness and resentment, spoon-feeding it to her with every chance he gets. Though she can still say sheâs tasted worse from him, the bitterness lingers, coating her tongue like bile.
The setting for their little showdown is picturesque, almost mockingly so. The river glimmers under the afternoon sun, its surface reflecting a golden hue that dances across the water, and the hills in the distance are bathed in a soft, amber glow. Nature itself is trying to soothe the tension, yet it only seems to amplify the dissonance. The universe must be testing her. Can you handle this one, Bee?
The group naturally splits off into pairs, reflecting yesterdayâs layout, with Eunbi and Namjoon finding themselves navigating together, just as Dahye is with Jimin, and Jeongguk with Iseul. It starts off peacefully enough. They glide slowly along the river, their paddles dipping gently into the water, the only sound the quiet murmurs of conversation and the occasional splash.
Eunbi allows herself to relax. She chuckles at Namjoonâs poor attempts at taking aesthetically pleasing pictures of her, then shows him how itâs done when she points the camera at him, sealing the moment with a lovely shot of her friend enveloped in an ochre light, his dimples sheepishly showing. She grazes the cold water with her finger, getting lost in the simple way it dances with her movements. She closes her eyes and tilts her face up to the sun, letting its warmth seep into her skin.
Though she should have anticipated the serenity being almost surreal, and should have considered herself deranged to even think it could continue like that. Sheâs pulled out of her moment when the water beside her canoe suddenly churns with agitation.
What she sees on her right is a sight that throws all the optimism and positivity from this morning right in the bin, and replaces it with the effects of Jeonggukâs wicked soup. Said chef shoots past her at an unnecessary, almost reckless speed for whatâs supposed to be a leisurely excursion among friends. His canoe slices through the water with aggressive precision, sending ripples crashing against Eunbiâs boat. See, she would keep her composure in any other situation; would continue straight on her path of ignoring him, no matter how unsuccessful the previous attempts had been. Sheâs afraid sheâll keep failing, though.
And itâs really just because when she sees how heâs paddling with a furious intensity, his muscles straining with effort while Iseul is squealing and screaming in front of him, her hands gripping the sides of the boat as she begs him to slow down, itâs clear Jeongguk is doing it on purpose. Acting out another one of his plans to get a reaction out of her, not caring how down things could go at that point. Why should she, then? Itâs when his eyes lock onto hers as he passes, daring to push all her buttons, that she finds her answer.
Eunbiâs blood boils. Sheâs speechless with the immaturity, but best believe sheâs coming on ten times stronger with it. She just canât wrap her mind around the fact that it seems the more she tries to interact with him, the more she gets pushed away; but the more she keeps her distance, the more he seeks for her reaction. What is he trying to prove? What is he aiming to get out of her? Eunbi doesnât exactly have time to entertain the moral, rational part of her brain and puzzle over his motives, her own childishness busying her with gripping the paddles tight, her knuckles turning white as she channels all her frustration into rowing. She puts all the strength she can muster to try and catch up to Jeongguk without popping a vein. Namjoon notices the sudden shift in pace, even if minimal with Eunbiâs laughable efforts at moving faster, nonetheless startled by the abrupt burst of energy.
âBi, what are youââ
âJoon, help me overtake Gguk.â Itâs said through gritted teeth and narrowed eyes, fixated only on the target ahead. Namjoon is disoriented. Does she even realise the use of the nickname? It doesnât look like that as she keeps going undeterred, even with her companion initially not collaborating, too confused to settle on what to do. Eventually, he sighs and grips his own paddle, deciding to help his friend in whatever battle sheâs waging. He glances back to see just how far Jeongguk has gotten and shakes his head.
âYou two are literal kids, you do know that?â Namjoon mutters, his comment going ignored.
Jeongguk, meanwhile, senses them closing in. A competitive glint flashes in his eyes. He doubles down, paddling harder, sending more water splashing in every direction. Eunbi isn't far behind, and for a moment it feels like theyâre the only two on the river, locked in this ridiculous race. Theyâre both too stubborn to back down, too caught up in their own challenge to notice how idiotic they look.
Namjoon sighs again, raising his voice over the chaos, âGuys, seriously, this is getting out of hand.â
Iseul echoes his concern, a nervous edge to her voice, âYeah, Joonâs right. Please, Ggukkie? Weâre getting too far away from the others. Itâs going to be a nightmare rowing back!â
Her whines go unnoticed by Jeongguk, who keeps his gaze straight on Eunbi as she has managed to catch up and is now beside him, mirroring that same flame in her orbs. He distractly acknowledges the two innocent spectators, âI just wanted to go and see⊠that thing over there.â He calls back, voice strained as he keeps his eyes locked on his rival. He doesnât even know what heâs pointing atâ thereâs nothing but more water and distant trees.
âOh, that⊠thing,â Eunbi adds, equally unconvincing. They exchange a glance, both wearing narrowed eyes and gritted teeth, determined not to be the first to admit defeat.
Their canoes race neck and neck, the water splashing around them as if reflecting the tension in the air. Itâs a childish competition, one that speaks to their unresolved feelings, both wanting to interact, to be noticed by the other, but neither willing to show itâs because they care.
And mostly, itâs messy. Definitely not what two people should be attempting to do on their first time canoeing. On one side, their inexperience comes handy as it doesnât completely isolate them from the starting point, but it still shouldnât be happening. And it becomes more and more frantic as shown by their drawn faces and clumsy movements. A disaster of any kind should have been predicted at any second from that only.
It happens when Jeongguk leans too far over the edge, his canoe wobbling dangerously. Iseul lets out a high-pitched scream, gripping the sides of the boat. Eunbiâs heart leaps into her throat, all thoughts of their petty race forgotten in an instant.
âGguk, careful!â She shouts, her voice thick with concern. Without thinking, she reaches out with her paddle, trying to steady his canoe from a distance. For a moment, everything else falls awayâ the tension, the bickering, the hurt. All she sees is him, about to fall, and her instinct to protect him kicks in.
Jeongguk manages to regain his balance just in time, his canoe righting itself with a lurch. Everything pauses. He lets out a breath of relief, a small, surprised chuckle escaping his lips. Eunbi exhales too, a soft, almost involuntary smile forming on her face. It lasts a second, but it feels like more when they share a look different from all the others. Relief. Iâm glad youâre safe. Recognition. Thank you. Stillness.
But then reality snaps back into place. They both realise what theyâre doing, and their expressions harden almost simultaneously. Eunbi quickly looks away, her face flushing with embarrassment. Jeongguk mutters, self-reproaching, âGod, this is so stupid.â
The brief moment of softness vanishes the instant Eunbi catches his words, and she snaps, her voice rising childishly with indignation, âYou started this!â
Jeongguk scoffs, âMe? Youâre the one who wanted to overtake me!â
âYou were the one paddling like a maniac!â
âI literally almost fell in the water because of you.â
Eunbiâs eyes get unbelievably wider with disbelief, a sarcastic laugh escaping her, âOh, that was not because of me. Thatâs because you are incompetent.â
âDonât throw big words at me now.â
âSorry, Iâll lower my vocabulary down for you to understand.â
The childish bickering stretches on for astonishingly long minutes, the volume of their voices rising over the gentle sounds of the river. Namjoon, who had been rowing quietly, finally has enough. With a frustrated sigh, he takes the paddles and makes it his own solo mission to row back toward the others by himself, muttering under his breath, âI canât believe I have to do this.â
His comment is mostly drowned out by the relentless sparring between Eunbi and Jeongguk, who are too engrossed in their argument to notice that Namjoon is now paddling alone, their strained voices echoing across the water. Jeongguk even goes as far as to row his canoe back behind his hyungâs just so he can have the last word in. Itâs ridiculous, reallyâ a silly argument born from a place neither of them is willing to acknowledge.
âWow, thatâs real mature of you, Eunbi. Whatâs next, you gonna stick your tongue out at me?â
She bristles, her cheeks flushing with the effort the rage is taking out of her, âI might as well if you keep acting like a dick!â
Jeongguk sneers, âOh, please. Iâm not the one who started this whole stupid race.â
Eunbi is aware the more she keeps it going, the more sheâll fall right into his trap but she fears sheâs already too deep to back down now, âYou were showing off!â
âAnd you were just so jealous you couldnât stand it.â
âEnough! Both of you!â Itâs Namjoon who finally snaps, his voice cutting through the chaos like a whip. He gives the oars a decisive pull, the canoe cutting through the water with renewed force. His voice is stern, and much different from the calm tone Eunbi has grown accustomed to, his patience had clearly worn thin, âI canât believe Iâm stuck in the middle of this⊠whatever this is. My ears are bleeding. If you two want to sort out whatever childish feud youâre having, do it on dry land. And away from me.â
The sudden authority in the older guyâs voice silences them both, and the quiet that falls upon them is as much a blessing as deafening. Thereâs a beat of awkward tension as they both realise how ridiculous they must look. Two grown adults behaving like squabbling children and shut down by their yelling, frustrated father. The reality of the situation finally starts to sink in. Theyâre too far from the rest of the group, their petty race having pulled them far off, all because of their stubbornness and bruised egos.
What follows is what should have surrounded them right from the beginning, stillness only interrupted by the flushing of the water as it gets caressed by their paddles rowing back to their initial position. Eunbiâs face burns with embarrassment, and with the realisation of how low sheâs stooped. The urge to apologise to Namjoon itches at the back of her throat, but pride prevents her from doing it in front of Jeongguk.
No one dares add a word, not even a breath too loud, the tension lingering but now tinged with a sense of shame. Other than the rhythmic splash of their oars and the distant laughter of their friends, the only sound that can be occasionally heard is Namjoonâs bewildered scoffs and muttered comments. The other two know better than to cut the thin thread theyâre all clutching onto.
But the chop comes, and itâs Iseulâs voice breaking the silence, soft and tentative, âYou know, weâre all here to have fun. Can we just⊠try to get along for a little while?â
Eunbi has to bite her tongue. Otherwise, she fears any words that might leave her lips could permanently push Iseul away from the already slim possibility of them becoming friends. She keeps her eyes closed, a long exhale escaping her lips, irritation flaring up at the simplicity of the comment. As if it hadnât already crossed her mind that they should be getting along. What a genius idea, truly.
Jeongguk seems to notice the tense silence that follows, especially the tightness in Eunbiâs expression and how Iseulâs well-meaning comment has only added fuel to the fire. He turns to his companion and offers her a reassuring smile, even if it feels a bit forced, âItâs okay, Isu. Letâs just head back.â His tone is gentle, trying to ease the awkward atmosphere, the nod that accompanies it recognising her effort, as well as its effective uselessness.
Taking in Jeonggukâs unnecessary, oversweet tone towards the other girl involuntarily causes Eunbi to scoff audibly, the sound loud and deliberate, followed by nothing. She keeps her gaze fixed on the water, refusing to look at either of them. But she feels Jeonggukâs narrowed eyes on her, âWhat now?â
âNothing,â Eunbi mutters, the sarcasm in her tone cutting through the air. âJust love how you can turn on the charm when it suits you.â
Jeonggukâs jaw tightens for what feels like the nth time, fearing a possible cramp soon affecting the muscles of his mouth, but he keeps his response measured, âIâm just trying to not make this worse.â
A fake coo follows, Eunbiâs voice mockingly replicating his sudden calmness, âOh, how nice of you, Ggukkie.â
âFor the love of God, will you two drop it? Please?â Namjoonâs frustrated groan interrupts once again the bickering from stretching on, his patience truly at its limit. He increases the pace of his rowing, as if trying to physically distance himself from the scene.
The uncomfortable silence lingers for the rest of the paddling back, and it stretches on endlessly, mirroring the distance theyâve travelled in their pointless, self-inflicted race. If it isnât the consequences of their own stupid actions. Eunbi dips her paddle in the water with more intention, fixating on the ripples spread out from each stroke, refusing to meet Namjoonâs annoyed gaze. Sheâs ashamed of the way sheâs let her emotions and bottled up feelings rule a situation that could have been easily avoided, though she stubbornly refuses to fully acknowledge it, let alone admit that she might be in the wrong.
Still, Eunbi uses the time it gets to reach the shore to work on her breathing, counting every pause between her exhales, willing to free her mind from the chaotic flow of thoughts before she regrets letting them cling to her like a shadow and cause a bigger scene. The sight of the land approaching should bring some relief, but instead it only amplifies the sense of urgency gnawing at her. The moment the canoe nudges against the land, the sun beginning its descent, bathing the landscape in a warm light, Eunbi wastes no time making herself aware of her surroundings, as sheâs already on her feet, moving with a speed that betrays her desperation to escape the tension thatâs been suffocating her.
Sheâs unsteady as she steps out, the ground feeling oddly solid beneath her after the wobbly rhythm of the canoe. Namjoon notices her haste and instinctively reaches out to steady her, but sheâs stepping away, her shoes sinking into the damp shore.
âIâm going back to the campsite,â Eunbi says, her voice clipped, the words barely more than a whisper after the raw shouting followed by complete muteness.
Namjoon, still seated, frowns as he looks up at her. Concern clouds his features, and heâs quick to offer, âWait for me, Iâll take you back.â
Eunbi shakes her head, her refusal as gentle as it is resolute. A tight-lipped smile plays on her lips, though it doesnât reach her eyes, âYou should stay and enjoy the rest of the day.â
Thereâs a sheepish, unspoken apology written in her eyes, a fleeting look of regret that sheâs too proud to voice. She unconsciously scrunches her nose, a telltale sign of her lingering embarrassment, and doesnât even register Namjoonâs nod as she turns to start walking, eager to put distance between herself and the situation, but mostly from Jeonggukâs attentive eyes still throwing jabs her way.
As she walks back to the tents, Eunbiâs mind is already racing ahead to dinner. Itâs been her biggest concern for a while now, a sinking feeling settling in her stomach, an instinctive dread that tonight will go as badly as she fears. Dinner always seems to bring out the worst in them, the frustration of the day simmering just below the surface until it boils over and erupts in sharp words and bitter exchanges. She can feel that exact feeling brewing dangerously in her stomach, but she knows sheâd rather suppress it than have it consume her completely only for more pieces of her heart to break.
Dropping onto one of the deck chairs around the campsite, she waits for it to dissipate with her knees up to her chest. Itâs hard at first, the sudden quiet too loud and overwhelming her with the pent up exasperation from today. It only fuels that part of her that still hasnât moved on from the very first night, the one that set the tone for everything that followed, who harbours anger and spite for what Jeongguk had spat in her face with apparently no remorse. She wants to get back at him, to make him regret those words, to hurt him as much as heâs hurt her. But the bigger, remaining part of her knows sheâs already done enough of that.
Would it even be worthy? What would she gain from it? Would getting back at Jeongguk truly bring her any peace, or would it only deepen the rift between them? She knows the answer, but itâs a bitter pill to swallow. Normally, she wouldnât let any other person get away so easily with such a comment, but with Jeongguk, sheâs aware he has lived with worse feelings for years, and that probably isnât even the worst of what his heart holds. Sheâs not ready to wake that monster. Doesnât know if sheâs prepared to confront the truth behind the look he gives her. Doesnât want to know if that truth is dictated by resentment, or if itâs all thatâs left of her in Jeonggukâs view. Because if sheâs honest with herself, no matter how angry she is, she canât deny that she understands why he feels this way. And that understanding, more than anything, is what terrifies her the most.
Hours slip by in a blur, Eunbi stilling on her chair and giving space for her thoughts to unleash before itâs too late to put a collar back on again. The sun continues its descent, painting the sky in shades of orange and pink, and when it dips down the horizon, the campfire that has been just a pile of logs earlier is now crackling with life, its warmth spreading through the group as they gather for dinner. The smell of grilled food wafts through the air, mingling with the earthy scent of the forest and the cool breeze.
Itâs a comforting atmosphere, one thatâs filled with laughter and easy conversation, but Eunbi is yet to be shaken out her trance to realise none of what she fears is reflecting in the reality surrounding her. Only when Dahye finds a spot on the seat next to hers and launches into a breathless retelling of apparently the craziest experience sheâs had so far during the trip earlier at the river, Eunbi reconnects with the present, and disconnects from the almost maniac way sheâs been analysing her thoughts alone all evening.
As she follows Dahyeâs lips moving, acknowledging her with small nods and chuckles that the storytelling gets out of her, she finds sheâs been making one huge mistake all this while. Sheâs always been so wrapped up in her own fears, her need to control the narrative and anticipate the next emotional blow, that sheâs missed the simple reality of whatâs unfolding around her. The night easily moves forward without the weight of her expectations pressing down on it.
Maybe she doesnât have to anticipate every move, every subtle shift in the atmosphere. Maybe she doesnât have to keep trying to predict what Jeongguk might say or how the night might fall apart. For the first time, she lets herself be presentâ really present. She lets herself feel the warmth of the fire, hear the laughter of her friends without reading too much into it, lets herself stop preparing for a storm that isnât coming.
Thereâs a quiet revelation in that. Tonight, she doesnât want to brace herself for another argument or another disappointment. She can simply allow the peace of the moment to wash over her, instead of waiting for the worse. And by the time the stars are twinkling overhead and her tummy is full, she allows herself to let go of the anger and just be.
Itâs when they start another one of their games that she fully lets her guard down and doesnât focus on anything in particular, just how genuine her laughs resound in her own ears. Once again, itâs Jimin suggesting it, eyes twinkling, âHow about a story-telling challenge? We each say one line and keep the story going around the circle.â
Eunbi chuckles and nods, feeling a flicker of excitement at the idea. Itâs been a while since sheâs done something as silly and spontaneous. They all shuffle closer, forming a tight circle around the fire, the flickering flames dancing in their eyes. Taehyung starts them off, his voice solemn as he leans in, âOnce upon a time, in a forest much like this one, there was a squirrel who could sing opera.â
Itâs impossible to keep straight faces at first, but they all try. The mock-seriousness in Taehyungâs tone only makes it funnier, and the story takes off from there, spiralling into absurdity. Hoseok follows up, voice filled with faux sorrow, âAnd this squirrel, right? He had a tragic backstory. He lost his most precious acorn in a dramatic flood.â
The more the tale escalates, the more their giggles canât be stopped, with the squirrel also being a secret agent for a woodland spy network side by side with his best friend, a tap-dancing raccoon who dreamed of opening a dance studio in the big city. Seokjin adds that the talented animal was also training to perform in a world-renowned animal talent show, but was being sabotaged by a jealous porcupine who could juggle flaming pinecones.
Yoongi, usually the voice of reason, surprisingly leans into the layers of idiocy rather than trying to steer it back to some semblance of order, âThe porcupine is actually being helped by an evil ninja rabbit who only speaks in riddles.â His voice carries a playful tone, and Eunbi canât help but reflect his same look on her own faceâ unforced, genuine.
The fire crackles louder in response, almost as if laughing along with them and cheering them on. By the time the story comes back around to Jimin, he leans in with a grin caught up in the fun, âAnd then! The raccoon finally achieves his dream of opening a dance school in the city where all the animals can learn tap-dancing and perform in the biggest talent show ever.â
Thereâs a beat of silence before they all burst out laughing again, though this time itâs mixed with good-natured teasing. Namjoon chuckles and shakes his head, âOkay, now youâre just projecting.â
Hoseok, grinning from ear to ear, chimes in, âYeah, come on, youâre turning this into your own personal dream story.â
Taehyung, never missing a beat, adds, âNext thing you know, youâll have the raccoon choreographing the whole animal kingdom.â
The teasing banter continues, the groupâs laughter bouncing off the trees. But Eunbi, still a little out of sync with their inside jokes, blinks in confusion, âWait, what? What do you mean, reflecting yourself?â
The laughter fades, and Jimin turns to her, a bit of a sheepish grin on his face, âOh, itâs just⊠Iâve always loved dancing. Itâs been a silly dream of mine toâ you know, maybe open a dance studio when Iâm older.â
Eunbiâs eyes widen, genuine surprise lighting her features, âWow, I had no idea. Thatâs so cool, Jimin! Seriously, I didnât know that about you.â
Thereâs a brief, awkward pause, in which Jiminâs smile softens at her reaction, but before he can say anything more, Jeongguk scoffs audibly. The sound cuts through the moment like a sharp blade. Heâs leaning back, arms crossed over his chest, his eyes narrowing at Eunbi with something between disdain and frustration but his tone unbothered, âThatâs basic Jimin knowledge. Everyone knows that.â
Once again, Eunbi couldnât have anticipated Jeongguk being on a completely different agenda. She should have known, sheâs aware of that. But she hadnât wanted to. She only wanted to go by the foolish belief that tonight would be different. That just for one evening they could coexist in the same space, be civil, even share a laugh.
It was a naive hope. And now, standing crosshairs of Jeonggukâs fiery glaze, not only with the glow of the flames, she realises just how mistaken sheâs been. How stupid it was of her to think Jeongguk wouldnât jump at the possibility of adding fuel to the fire. Because, right now, she finds herself utterly unprepared to read his clenched jaw, contrasting with the careless, almost indifferent posture he tries to maintain. She struggles to predict how it might develop if she uses a slightly different tone, or takes more time to respond.
She doesnât remember moving around Jeongguk ever being this difficult. The physical closeness forced upon them by this trip only makes the emotional distance between them more glaring. They might be sitting around the same campfire, but itâs clear from the way he bristles at her every word, every gesture, that in Jeonggukâs mind, sheâs universes away. And itâs exactly where he wants her to stay. No spaceship will bring her back. Thereâs nowhere she can land on his planet.
Eunbiâs exhaustion reaches its breaking point. Sheâs tired of pretending sheâs okay with this. Fed up with letting remorse gnaw at her insides and reduce her to a punching bag for his barely-contained rage. Willing to take every fist thrown her way, rendering her vulnerable to his every attempt at breaking her down. Though what she feels is not resentment. Itâs pure, bone-deep weariness. She doesnât want to take this tug of war any further. If letting go of the idea of fixing things between them is what he wants, sheâll give him that.
With a sigh, she lowers her gaze to her hands for a moment, her fingers twitching unconsciously. Time and time again, sheâs the reason why the group canât go a few hours without being drawn into their venomous war.
Her eyes glisten with shame and helplessness as she looks back up, her voice reflecting anything but that weakness, its sharp and snappy tone overtaking the crackling fire, âWhat is your problem?â
Differently from the silence that stretched on after the unnecessary jab caught her by surprise, each second going by the ticks of a bomb ready to explode and wipe out the frivolity of the night, Jeongguk doesnât hesitate. Doesnât even give her the courtesy of pretending to think it over. His response comes swiftly, harshly, as if heâs been waiting for the question all night, âMy problem? My problem is that youâre here.â
Eunbi canât help but scoff. Itâs not meant to be arrogant, nor mocking. Itâs almost an instinctive reaction, a defence mechanism against the disbelief that rises in her throat. Her words drip with sarcasm, though her voice remains calm, âOh, Iâm sorry I wanted to do something nice for you with the others.â
Jeonggukâs gaze is steady, unwavering, and his next words land like a punch to the gut, âWell, you shouldnât have. You shouldnât be here.â
Though she can say sheâs gotten better at enduring, it still stings. None of that shows on her face, unflinching, neutral. A biting smile tugs at her lips, though it doesnât reach her eyes, âTrust me, I know.â
Thereâs a pauseâ one brief, agonising moment where she thinks maybe, just maybe, this is still part of their aimless bickering that has been going on the past two days, a spat that will blow over.
But then Jeongguk speaks again, and his voice is so distant itâs even hard to hear him clearly, âI hope you do. You donât belong here.â
Silence stretches on, the fire crackling softly the only sound between them. Sheâs sure everyone has stopped breathing, their exhales stuck up in their throat, afraid of releasing them, of stepping foot into something that doesnât concern them.
Jeonggukâs eyes never leave hers, the coldness in them piercing through the thin veil of pretence theyâve both been clinging to. He doesnât stop there, his voice deathly quiet, âNot with me. Not with the others. Canât you see that?â
Eunbiâs heart lurches. She thinks she would prefer being called every name in the book. Have Jeongguk spit at her for all the pain she put him through. Say anything he wants about her being an awful person. But he knows just how to twist the knife. Still knows how to read her every faltering step, the doubts behind her eyes, the insecurities plaguing her mind. Surely, he also still knows how to be the one feeding her the desperate acceptance she needs, the assurance that none of her fears are true. So many times Jeongguk was there to swear sheâs loved; that she wouldnât be left alone ever again.
But now, he decides to use all that knowledge to spin it against her, to push all the right buttons that he knows will hurt her most. She doesnât belong here. Itâs what her mind has whispered to her over and over again since she stepped foot in his sacred circle, an outsider next to Dahye. She has been good at ignoring those hushed tones, to convince herself theyâre lies. That these people are her friends, and they all see her as part of the group. That her fears were unfounded.
The proof her haunting thoughts have been right all along is in front of her though, and it presses down on her chest. Itâs too muchâ too raw, too real. She should have seen it coming, but sheâs still speechless. Her throat tight, her eyes burning with unshed tears. Though she refuses to let them fall for eleven pairs of eyes to watch. For his eyes to glow with satisfaction.
Eunbi manages to laugh bitterly, though the sound is hollow, âRight. Well, thanks for making it clear.â With her hands trembling slightly, hiding it by clenching them into fists at her sides, she pushes herself to her feet, âIâll go now. Enjoy your night. Asshole.â
Her voice wavering on the last word, Eunbi turns and walks away from the fire, the warmth of it barely touching her anymore. She doesnât let herself falter as she heads toward her tent, her footsteps hurried, the chill of the night settling in around her.
And as she shields herself from the outside world, its sounds accompanied by the groupâs muttered voices escalating with agitation, words she wonât try to register, she doesnât bother giving herself a headache trying to hold the tears in. This time, she lets them spill over freely, each one carrying the weight of every single one of her fears. She keeps the sobs in her chest, whimpering with the signals of panic taking over. And now more than ever, she really wishes she just wasnât here.
⊠. ăâș ă . ⊠. ăâș ă . âŠ
When it comes to this time of the year, Jeongguk inevitably becomes the worst version of himself. Itâs a cruel irony that it all resurfaces right as his birthday approaches. Itâs been that way for years now. In the beginning, when he was still in Busan, he found it hard to blow the candles on his cake without his shoulders feeling heavy, his eyes involuntarily searching for someone that was no longer there; with the unanswered questions dulling the sounds around, leaving him desensitised to the love so blatantly in front of him.
It took him a while to accept it, even with a missing spot unfilled. Jeongguk has never been good with changes. Has always lived by an unwavering, straight path on which he walked confidently, jumping over the cracks on the ground and ignoring any turns. The only deviation he allowed was the one that led him to Seoul. It was a long wait before the stoplight turned green, his own doubts plaguing him even with his parentsâ encouragement; and when it did, he crossed the road alone reluctantly, glancing back more than once.
Jeongguk found that this lane was a little less preserved and far less predictable than the one he took his very first steps on. It was full of bumps, a lot of them causing him to trip and fall face first into the concrete. So many dead ends that forced him to make a choice, left or right. But on those same streets, he also recognised elements from the previous block: his love for filmography, the very reason he came to the capital; his momâs goodnight tune, even over the phone; his thick Busan accent, instantly mirrored into Jiminâs own; the creeping dread as his birthday approached.
There are things he never fully got over, and every year, when August rushes to an end and September looms, he becomes highly aware of it. But over time, heâs learned to live with it. The questions that once consumed him have no answers, and he came to terms with the fact that he couldnât help what happened. What heâs always had control over, however, was the small key to an even smaller room in his brain, where with great effort he locked Eunbi away once he turned 17.
She tried to break free multiple times, banging on the door and begging to be let out. Jeongguk even had to get maintenance on the lock. Eventually she quieted down, and only ever stirred whenever she knew September was coming from the little calendar she had hung up in the cramped space.
Jeongguk learned to handle it. The memories were still alive, but they didnât hurt him the way they used to. They felt distant, resurfacing only when he himself noticed the final days of August being crossed on his own calendar. Using a red marker to draw those lines, his fingers still tingled with something close to familiar uneasiness. Sometimes, if it managed to spread to his whole body, it would overtake him, and in the days leading up to his birthday heâd snap more easily, feel more irritated.
But heâd gotten better at controlling it. Last year, his first time turning a year older in a place that wasnât Busan, he didnât even feel it. It might have been all the new, shiny people surrounding him in the small flat he was renting with Jimin, the fresh adrenaline from making sure he was feeding his friends with a fun time clouding every other thought. Back in that room, Eunbi peacefully slept through the entirety of it. Even forgot to wish him a happy birthday.
With the real Eunbi physically standing in front of him, all of Jeonggukâs efforts to keep her locked away shattered in one, insignificant instant. It only took a snap of the little-version-of-her in his brain for every wall heâd meticulously built to come crashing down. The door he had so carefully sealed off was now flung open, and little Eunbi burst through, running wild, mingling with thoughts she had no business messing with and wreaking havoc on all those parts of his mind that had been closed off, at least until that moment.
Behind her, an unstoppable flood of emotions heâd long buried surged in, filling his mind until it couldnât hold any more. It spread to his chest, his heart straining under the weight of everything he didnât want to feel. Little Eunbi, with her hair still short, worn bermudas, and a t-shirt stained with yellow paint, revelled in the chaos she was causing. She jumped and skipped back and forth between his brain and his heart, completely at ease, her presence so familiar yet entirely out of place. She seemed to enjoy every second of it.
And Jeongguk grew more and more unnerved by that. Little Eunbi was different from the Eunbi that avoided his gaze and awkwardly bowed. The latter had her hair longer, with short bangs softly brushing over her brows, her hands neatly manicured and her clothes spotless. She stood there, straight and put-together, a polished version of the girl who once got dirt all over herself and laughed too loud.
But what probably made him madder was that the more Eunbi started to find her place within the group, the more that seemingly dead part of her began to re-emerge, inching its way back into his life. It was like watching a ghost regain its form, piece by piece. The Eunbi he thought he had locked away was starting to blur with the present Eunbi, and every time she laughed it reminded him of how easy things had once been between them, back when her presence hadnât been a thorn in his side but a constant comfort. Now, that sound twisted something deep in his chest, something he had long buried under layers of hurt and distance.
What frustrated him even more was that Eunbi seemed completely oblivious to it all. The way she eased into the group, gaining their acceptance, was infuriating. It was as if the distance between them meant nothing to her, as if she could waltz back into his life without consequence. The more they welcomed her, the more that old familiarity surfaced. She was becoming Eunbi againâ the Eunbi who had once mattered. And that thought made his stomach churn.
It twisted even further when he found himself unconsciously reading into her every move. His knowledge of her, the way she used to be, crept into his mind without his consent, and he began to analyse her behaviour, picking apart her words and actions. It was almost instinctive, the way he could still understand her, still anticipate her moods. It only ended up poisoning him, because he soon realised those smiles â those little moments of reconnection to the past â were never directed at him. He could recognise her in the eyes of his friends, but never in his own.
Did she even care about what had happened between them? Did she think she could simply move on like none of it had affected him? Did she ever realise how deep those cracks still ran, or was he the only one haunted by the weight of their past?
At first, he forced the frustration to only translate into indifference. Bitter coldness. Not paying her presence too much mind, but still making sure she could feel his resentment dangerously tipping over the edge, and threatening to trip at any minute.
But the combination of his birthday approaching and Eunbi wandering around his space as if nothing ever happened caused the explosion. The rancorous version of himself, the one he thought he managed to successfully bury, now fought its way to the surface and dragged him back to square one: a freshly 16 years old Jeongguk with a freshly broken trust.
The intensity of those emotions hit him like a tidal wave, the kind that leaves you breathless, unable to distinguish between up and down. It wasnât just anger. It was cold betrayal, and the sight of her, standing there so effortlessly among his friends on his birthday trip, made his skin prickle with irritation. Eunbi had slid into their plans with such ease, as if she belonged, and it was ironic considering she hadnât even wanted to be in the same car as him.
Jeongguk only needed that last, littlest drop to fall, and with it, every ounce of restraint he had left evaporated. The thin thread of control heâd been clinging to snapped. He had thought heâd moved on, convinced himself that enough time had passed for him to handle her presence with maturity.
But he was wrong. Time hadnât healed him like heâd hoped. Instead, it had just let the bitterness fester until now. He couldnât take it anymore, couldnât hold himself back. The more he watched her fit in so naturally, laughing at someoneâs joke or sharing a quiet moment by the fire, the more the frustration swelled in his chest. It was infuriating that she could act so unfazed, go up to him with a smile he has always recognised too well as if nothing ever was.
He didnât even realise how tight the grip on his own emotions had been, until they were flooding out of him all at once. Jeongguk felt the words rising in his throat before he could stop them, the resentment spilling over like poison. And now he can feel the control slipping, the pain rushing to the surface like a dam had burst inside him. Itâs almost addicting, even when his mind screams at him to stop, to take a breath. But his heart, the part of him still broken from all that time ago, drives him forward.
He needs her to feel it, needs it to be reflected in her eyes. This is what heâd been holding back for so long. This is the pain sheâd left him with, and now heâs finally giving it back to her, forcing her to carry some of the weight. He isnât the only one hurting anymore.
Each word that leaves his mouth is laced with venom, and he watches, wavering between satisfaction and regret, as they hit their target. Her eyes always widen slightly, the smallest flinch in her expression betraying her shock. For a second, he thinks he sees the cracks formingâtiny fissures in that calm, polished exterior sheâd put on.
But the more he watches her crumble, the more he feels the bitter taste of victory sour in his mouth. Thereâs a part of him that hates what heâs doing. Hates that he has become the kind of person who lashes out like this, who takes pleasure in someone elseâs pain. Especially hers. Itâs like heâs caught in this vicious cycle of wanting to keep his distance but also wanting her attention. And the only way to get that is by hurting her before he himself can process his own hurt through different lenses.
Jeongguk knows heâs being unfair, but something in him canât let it go. Heâs still simmering with unresolved anger, but thereâs also a gnawing guilt, a nagging voice in his head telling him heâs pushing her too far, too hard. Last night, her eyes glossy with tears, he felt the pang that usually followed unleashing his poisonous words hit harder in his chest. He had picked his script with purpose, knowing exactly where to aim, only to shoot hard and leave her lifeless. She fought through the end to get her breaths out, until she couldnât. Jeongguk waited for the sense of triumph to wash over him, but it never did.
Instead, her fragile figure retreating only after a weak attempt at returning even the smallest amount of the hurt she felt, Jeongguk still felt heavy. Heavy with remorse and guilt. Heavy with the pressure reflected in his friendsâ eyes. And he couldnât handle that. He stood up shortly after Eunbi left, his brain refusing to internalise Dahyeâs affront and the groupâs deafening silence.
Hours later, Jeongguk lies wide awake, his eyes staring into the void of the tent. He hasnât been able to keep them shut for more than a minute, his mind a battlefield. He finds itâs impossible to resonate between the insatiable desire for revenge and the exhaustion rendering him numb to any possibility of feeding that need. Thereâs a part of him that just wants peace.
Glancing to his side, Jimin and Taehyung sleep soundly in the cramped space, blissfully unaware of the storm raging inside him. Neither of them had wanted to dive too deep into what happened, the spat words, the irrational rage constantly taking over their younger friend and keeping him stuck between fight and flight with no escape. Jimin only offered a soft pat on the shoulder and his warmest smile, âItâll be okay, Jeonggukkie. Letâs just sleep now, hm?â
Jeongguk wishes it could have been as simple as Jimin made it sound. For his friends, it was. They both fell asleep without trouble, and Jeongguk is grateful for that. At least two out of three of them were getting the rest they deserved. Still, heâs careful not to wake them while he quietly slips out of the tent.
The early morning air is crisp, biting at his skin, but the sensation is grounding. Dawn is just beginning to break, soft light spilling over the horizon and casting everything in a faint glow. The quiet sounds of nature surround him, and though they donât quite ease the weight in his chest, they provide a temporary lull. Itâs the cool air caressing his face and threading through his hair that brings some sort of order.
His thoughts start to settle. They donât feel like a stadium of shouting voices anymore. The yells quiet down and heâs able to sift through them now, picking each one apart, giving himself the space to breathe. Itâs not perfect, but itâs better. He feels like he can move past thisâ if not for his own sake, then for the sake of the others.
Still, thereâs one thought that refuses to be silenced. One question that lingers just beneath the surface, gnawing at the edges of his justified anger. Itâs persistent, creeping into his mind with every inhale. Why does hurting her hurt him too?
It seems like the simplest of questions, but Jeongguk refuses to accept what appears to be the answer. It sits there, plain as day, yet he pushes it away. He doesnât want to keep dissecting it, turning it over and over in his mind, trying to find any other plausible way out, but he canât help himself. His thoughts spiral, stretching the minutes into what feels like eternity, until he loses track of time altogether. He zones out so deeply that when he finally snaps back, itâs only because the quiet sound of a tent zipper reaches his ears, followed by Hoseokâs hesitant head poking out.
Jeongguk blinks, suddenly aware that heâs been sitting in the same spot, on the same chair, staring at the same patch of dirt for who knows how long. Hours, at least. His body feels stiff, his mind trapped in an endless loop. He wonders if heâs lost his ability to pull himself out of this mental prison, if this is it. Heâs stuck. His birthday is less than 24 hours away, and heâs more miserable than heâs been in months.
His chest tightens when he sees Hoseok walking toward him. Panic rises swiftly, because Hoseok had witnessed last nightâs disaster. They all had. His hands clench into fists, his orbs trembling as doubt swarms his mind. Did he ruin the entire trip for everyone? Is the tension in the air his fault? Is he the cause of the awkward silence that lingered after he tore Eunbi apart with his words? Do they hateâ
âJeonggukkie? You okay?â
The softness in Hoseokâs tone almost makes Jeongguk flinch. Itâs so gentle, filled with concern, and for a moment he questions everything heâs been telling himself. If Hoseok hated him, if any of them did, he wouldnât be standing here now, looking at him with such care in his eyes.
Jeongguk only nods in response, the tension in his shoulders unwinding just a little as his older friendâs face softens into a sweet smile. Thereâs no judgement, no condemnation. Just quiet understanding. He waits in the lingering silence as Hoseok moves to freshen up. The moment he returns, settling into one of the chairs nearby, Jeongguk feels a sudden urge to speak clawing at his throat. He knows if he doesnât start talking, the weight of the trap of his own mind will tighten around him again. So he talks, talks and talks about anything that doesnât resemble the doom he was slipping into.
Heâs a fugitive from his thoughts, and he keeps running even when more of the others join the small circle in the middle of the campsite. None of them seem to look at Jeongguk differently, the jokes flowing naturally as small laughs fill the quiet morning. Itâs as if everything is as it should be, and he feels himself ease back into composure. Though, the guilt still lingers, heavy and unshakable. He ignores it.
The sun climbs higher in the sky, casting light above them and providing Jeongguk with warmth that he stores in his chest. He gets more of that from his friendsâ smiles and the excitement flowing energetically out of them as Hoseok explains theyâll be cycling today, crossing scenic paths that round the campsite.
He watches as they all gather, geeking about todayâs activity and stuffing their faces with as much food as they can get their hands on. The topic soon shifts to his birthday, which Jeongguk is particularly dreading. Theyâre already planning to get him wasted tonight, and the boy chuckles softly, though his laughter is hesitant, distracted.
His gaze keeps drifting to the one tent that hasnât opened yet, the only place that remains closed off to the rest of the group. The only two people missing from their little circle havenât joined yet, and itâs hard for Jeongguk to ignore that. To ignore her.
With more minutes going by and the tent unmoving, remaining still and almost mocking in its silence, he finds it even harder to focus on the laughter and the lightness of the morning. The world outside his head seems to move on without him, blissfully unaware of the turmoil inside him. On one side, heâs relieved that the attention has shifted away from him, that the day can unfold even without him being fully present. But that same realisation makes him feel like heâs teetering on the edge, dangerously close to falling back into the prison of his own thoughts.
Oblivious to it, his inner struggle is written all over his face, clear as day to anyone who cares enough to look. And Jimin notices right away. He doesnât say anything at first, just reaches out to gently caress Jeonggukâs shoulder, the touch so light that the brown haired boy startles slightly before meeting his friendâs gaze. Jiminâs face is soft, a sweet smile tugging at his lips as he tilts his head, âSomething on your mind?â
His tone is gentle, almost knowing. Jeongguk shakes his head, brushing off the concern, but his eyes flicker, and his own body betrays him when he instinctively turns once again to check for any movement from the tent. The subtle action doesnât go unnoticed by the blonde, who hums and makes the other boy sigh wearily, an excuse ready on his lips, âI just havenât had much sleep.â
âWhy donât you go call Eunbi and Dahye? They probably wonât get to have breakfast if weâre leaving soon.â Jiminâs suggestion comes with caution but it strikes a chord.
Jeongguk stares at his friend, though it feels more like heâs staring through him. The words hang in the air as he zones out, weighing his options. He doesnât want them to miss breakfast, sure. And part of him just wants to check on them, to make sure theyâre okay. Breathing, alive. Yeah, thatâs it.
But a question lingers: is he ready to face Eunbi so directly? The task sounds simple enoughâjust call them over, remind them theyâll have to leave soon for the dayâs plans. But the weight of last night still clings to him. What if he hasnât recovered from the poison he spat? What if that anger rises up, unprovoked, and spills out again? Worse, what if he canât say anything at all? Or what if Eunbi sees him and returns all the evil, even stronger and sharper? What if she hits back harder and heâs left bleeding on the ground?
The furious speed at which his thoughts churn makes Jeonggukâs head spin, a relentless loop that threatens to overtake him, before the weight on his lap pulls him back. He glances down to see a plate of food resting thereâsome leftovers from breakfast. When he looks back at his friend, Jiminâs gaze is comforting, âYou could bring them this and check if theyâre okay with leaving in 30 minutes, hm?â
Jimin is crouching beside him, eyes soft but knowing, not pushing or pressing for anything, but somehow encouraging him all the same. The reassurance he finds in his gaze is enough for Jeongguk. His rushed thought process slows down, and he has room to realise he was only letting irrational panic speak. Thereâs no reason why any of those scenarios and possible outcomes could roll out only from calling his friends (well, his friend and⊠Eunbi) over for breakfast.
Jeongguk nods as he stands, his movements stiff at first, his hands clutching the plate tightly. Even with the knowledge he doesnât have to necessarily address Eunbi, each step toward the tent feels like heâs carrying the weight of the world. The ground beneath him crunches softly, and his heart unreasonably picks up. The idea of simply facing her makes him sick to his stomach. He doesnât want to accept it, but itâs guilt thatâs causing that.
Heâs so consumed by trying to chase away his own thoughts he doesnât immediately register heâs close enough now that he can see the outline of the closed tent flap. It takes him even more to discern the sounds coming from inside. At first, itâs just a faint noiseâmuffled, almost unintelligible.
But as he draws closer, it becomes clearer. His steps falter. Another second goes by before he places it, and then it hits him like a punch to the gut. Eunbi is crying.
Jeonggukâs body tenses. No, sheâs sobbing. It feels like someoneâs wrapped a hand around his heart and squeezed. Her words are barely comprehensible, choked-out syllables and pleading whispers. He can make out enough to know that sheâs begging, almost desperately, for Dahye to take her away from here.
Jeongguk freezes, paralyzed by the intensity of each of her desperate gasps. The world around him fades. The raw sound of her pain consumes him, and it cuts through him in ways he didnât anticipate. He had wanted this, hadnât he? He had wanted to hurt her, to see her broken, see her exactly like this. He had succeeded. He thought it would somehow bring him peace, make things right. Then why does each sob that escapes her build a shattering pressure in his chest?
It all ended up feeling wrong. As if heâs the one falling apart, the one who canât catch his breath. Her grief echoes in him, breaking pieces inside he thought were long buried. Thereâs that gnawing guilt, eating away at the anger he had used to justify everything.
With the cries growing louder in his ears, he finds an answer as to why it hurts to hurt her. And itâs a persistent whisper he can no longer ignore.
Jeongguk struggles. He struggles to process it all, his senses slow. He doesnât know whether to walk away or step closer. His head is screaming at him to move, to do something, but his body wonât listen.
It takes him another moment to realise that Dahye is moving inside the tent, her voice low and soothing as she tries to comfort Eunbi. Then, the tent flap rustles, and Dahye steps out. The moment her eyes land on him, her expression shifts, hardening with disappointment that sends a new wave of guilt crashing into him.
âYou really fucked up this time.â She doesnât bother to hide what seemed to only paint her features seconds ago. Jeongguk is left momentarily stunned, even more with her shoulder brushing against his as she walks past him. Itâs suddenly too fast, and he canât bring himself to respond, canât find the words to defend himself or apologise.
His gaze falls down in an attempt to regain control over his actions, but as he searches for something, anything, to ground him he notices that the tent is left slightly open. Through the small gap, he can only see darkness and make out the quiet sniffles coming from Eunbi. His body stills, the sound only worsening the mess of thoughts crashing into each other.
One realisation sends a fresh wave of panic through him. Eunbi can see him. She knows heâs there, standing. Doing nothing, even while she cries. The jolt rushes all through his muscles this time, travelling from his brain, and itâs enough to finally get him to move.
Jeongguk takes a shaky step back, only to turn around fast when heâs met with a possibility he doesnât want to confront. If he sees her face â red, tear-streaked, her eyes swollen from crying â he doubts heâd be able to handle it. Handle the sight of the pain that he caused. Heâs sure heâd lose whatever fragile control he has left. Heâs already on the brink of breaking just from hearing her. Seeing her like that would undo him completely.
As he retreats, the weight of everything heâs done settles in. He wonders if theyâve reached a point of no coming back. The hurt is too deep, the damage too irreversible. And for the first time, even the foolish kid inside him, the one that still craves for his Dal, wonders if theyâll ever be able to find their way back to each other. The bridge between them feels burned, reduced to ashes, and heâs terrified that thereâs no rebuilding it. Itâs falling apart for good.
Itâs impossible for Jeongguk to keep the dread eating at his insides from showing on his face. It betrays him, every ounce of regret etched plainly across his features. He reluctantly lifts up his gaze. Especially when heâs met with Jiminâs concerned one, the pity there making his stomach twist even tighter, and Dahyeâs flaring eyes cutting through him like daggers.
Eunbi steps out shortly after. She moves quietly, almost too quietly, as if sheâs trying to blend and disappear into the air. He can immediately tell that sheâs made an effort to mask the misery, the makeup sheâs wearing is heavier than usual. Too much in places that donât need it. A shield against him.
But he refuses to let himself look at her for too long. His eyes flit away before heâs forced to see too much. Before the truths he runs from hit him square in the face, before heâs able to discern the words that should be spoken but remain unsaid.
Once again, he lets his doubts speak louder than reason. He convinces himself that all of his friends are against him, that theyâre watching him with eyes full of judgement. Theyâre at his throat, ready to pounce, ready to pin all the blame on him. He can almost feel their fingers pointing in his direction, like theyâve already made up their minds. Heâs the guilty one. Heâs the tainted, selfish asshole who ruins everything.
Thatâs why Jeongguk cycles slowly, deliberately hanging back, lagging behind the rest of the group. He canât bear to meet their eyes, to force himself into their light-hearted mood. He doesnât feel like belonging there, right now. It feels like heâs on the outside looking in, like heâs forgotten what it means to just feel at peace.
So, he keeps his distance. Itâs easier to stay where itâs quiet. Where he doesnât have to put up an act or force himself to be present. The silence feels more like a refuge than loneliness, a momentary escape from the relentless noise in his mind.
In front of him, Eunbi cycles just as slowly. Theyâre both drifting behind the group, caught in their own separate orbits, not really blending with the others. Jeongguk unconsciously fixates on the steady rhythm of her bike wheels, the way they spin effortlessly, guiding her along the path. Itâs a repeated, ceaseless action that serves as a temporary anchor to avoid sinking under.
Without meaning to, he finds himself mimicking their speed, gradually inching closer to her, his bike mirroring the pace of her wheels. The space between them narrows, and when he notices it, he pulls back slightly. Only to repeat the same motion moments later, closing the gap again. And again. Itâs like heâs automatically attracted to the movement, which unintentionally draws him to her.
Itâs Eunbiâs weary sigh cutting through the soft hum of the tires against the ground that snaps him out of that mindless trance, the one that had briefly distracted him from the darker thoughts creeping at the edges of his brain, âCan you stop doing that?â
Her voice, edged with irritation, breaks through the fog in his head. Jeongguk stills, confused, not even realising what she meant. He hums questioningly, his brows furrowing.
âIâm not in the mood for a race,â she mutters, not even looking back at him, her tone flat but tinged with weariness.
Jeongguk blinks, caught off guard, and he feels a flash of defensiveness rise up before he can stop it, âIâ I wasnâtââ
âWhatever.â She cuts him off, sounding more tired than angry, âI just feel... anxious knowing youâreâ there. Behind me. Please, just go ahead.â
The words strike him harder than they should, hitting him in a place he doesnât want to acknowledge. They settle deep, mingling with guilt and frustration. Her voice, so casual yet heavy with discomfort, only stirs up the irrational anger that always seems to bubble up whenever they interact, the same one that brought them to this breaking point.
Before he can stop himself, he bites back, âOh, now youâre the one feeling anxious.â
Eunbiâs shoulders stiffen, and her words shake with fatigue, begging once again, âPlease, I donât wanna start this again.â
âWeâre not starting anything,â Jeongguk snaps back, his tone biting despite himself. Even he doesnât believe it. It always feels like theyâre on the verge of starting something, like every word is a match waiting to spark.
This time, she whips her head to look at him over her shoulder, her voice rising as her patience thins, âOh, really? Then what is thââ
The words die in her throat as her bike catches on something, and in an instant, sheâs thrown forward. Sheâs sent tumbling on the ground, her body skidding against the rocky surface, the harsh sound of scraping skin filling the air as her hands and knees are victim to the fall.
Jeonggukâs heart drops. The fragile tension between them shatters, and his breath catches in his throat. He doesnât thinkâhe just reacts. âDal!â
Before he knows it, panic overtakes him and heâs off his bike in a flash, letting it crash behind him as he rushes to her side. His voice shakes when he kneels beside her, the name escaping him again, raw and urgent.
Eunbi is sprawled on the ground, dirt smudged across her skin, her hands trembling as they try to push her own body up. Jeongguk immediately detects the blood seeping from the cuts on her knees, then scans through her face contorted in pain. He searches her whole body for more wounds with wide, desperate eyes and he notices her palms are also bleeding.
His hands hover uselessly, unsure where to touch or how to help without hurting her more. His heart is racing, pounding in his chest as the sight of her like this rips through him. It feels like the ground has been yanked out from beneath his feet.
When he speaks again, his voice is rough with fright, âAre you okay?â Itâs the first thing he manages to blurt out, while helping her turn on her back. But itâs a stupid questionâhe can see sheâs not okay. He can see the ache written all over her features, more blood dripping from her cuts.
Eunbi doesnât respond immediately. Her breath comes out in sharp, shaky gasps. Jeongguk can see the shock of it all settling into her body and he watches as she tries to pull herself together, her face pale. Eunbi mutters, her voice small but strained, attempting to sit up in slow movements, âIâm fine.â
Jeongguk feels himself spiralling. The terror in her eyes is reflected in his, but it seems to hit him ten times stronger than what the bruised girl has to deal with right now. His orbs widen impossibly more as the seconds go by, and when her eyes seem to mist over with tears he canât help his own palms from framing her face and searching for possible scratches he couldnât spot with his attentive gaze, then grasps her arms.
This isnât how it was supposed to go. He was supposed to make her feel the hurt he carried, make her understand how deep his pain went. But now, as he looks at her, all he can think is how wrong that is. The sight of her suffering doesnât give him any satisfaction. Only a pang deep in his chest, something ugly that he doesnât know how to deal with.
âIâm fine,â Eunbi repeats again, this time with a little more conviction, a small, forced smile barely reaching her lips. But Jeongguk can see right through it. He hopes she can feel the intention seeping from his contact, his hold rough but warm over her goosebumps-covered skin.
The rushed moment gives no space for the resentment they had grown accustomed to these past days, and it wraps them up in a bubble from which the present is locked out. Theyâre outside Jeonggukâs porch, and Eunbi just fell on her hands and knees trying to learn how to roller skate. Her best friend sits beside her, taking care of her pain.
Even with their friends now hovering above them, throwing concerned questions at her, Jeonggukâs entire focus is on Eunbi. He follows her every slight movement, every shift of her body as she tries to mask the discomfort. His eyes study the way her face scrunches in pain, his heart aching in time with her every wince. And every time she looks at him, silently seeking reassurance, heâs right there, offering it in the softening of his gaze.
As the groupâs voices become a chaotic hum around them, Eunbiâs low murmur slips past the noise, meant only for him, âGguk. Maybe I donât feel so fine.â
Her sheepish smile doesnât reach her eyes, and the worry in her eyebrows betrays her light-hearted attempt. Jeongguk doesnât hesitate. He immediately reacts, delicately leading her upper body down again. Seated on his heels, he lays her head on his lap and keeps her eyes on his face, his voice soothing, âItâs okay, Bee. Look at me. Youâre going to be fine.â
Eunbi nods, trying to will herself into trusting him, but Jeongguk sees the uncertainty etched into every line of her face. Her eyes, wide with panic, keep darting down to her legs, where Namjoon holds them up steady, and Dahye works carefully to clean her wounds. Thereâs terror in her eyes every time she follows the blood trickling down her skin and notices how it keeps flowing out furiously. Jeongguk knows that look all too well. Heâs seen it before, is aware of how blood unsettles her, how easily fear grips her in moments like these.
He acts instinctively, gently covering her eyes with one of his hands, the thumb subtly caressing her forehead, âDonât look, Dal. Close your eyes, hm?â
Jeongguk can feel the hesitancy radiating from the group, their confusion practically tangible as they watch the scene unfold. Theyâve seen him and Eunbi at each otherâs throats, and now this tenderness feels foreign. But to him, itâs more familiar than any of the anger heâs harboured towards her. Itâs like something pulling at the edges of his consciousness, reminding him of how it always has been, and should have been.
He refuses to linger on that thought now. Rational explanations and consequences can wait for later. Right now, all he cares about is making sure Eunbi is okay.
Her fall wasnât severe, not by any medical standard, but the sight of her pale face and the cold sweat clinging to her skin keeps his nerves taut. He can't relax, not when he can still feel the tremble in her body and see the fright in her eyes. The panic washing over her features only makes him grip her a little tighter.
Namjoon breaks through the haze of Jeonggukâs focus, his voice concerned as he lowers Eunbiâs legs gently to the ground. âI need a shirt or something. Tissues wonât be enough here.â
It seems more as if heâs muttering to himself than anyone else, because he instantly moves to search in his backpack. Jeongguk is quicker, reacting without hesitation, still making sure Eunbi is shielded from the view of her knee scratched and raw with blood, âThereâs one in my backpack. You can rip it if you need to.â
Namjoon pauses for a moment, looking at Jeongguk with doubt and something else he canât quite place. But after a beat, he nods, unzipping the bag and pulling out the t-shirt.
The older boy calls Eunbiâs attention on him, and Jeonggukâs hand reluctantly slips away from her face, settling in her hair instead. Namjoonâs tone is gentle, keeping the girl grounded, âOkay Bi. Iâm going to press very hard now. Itâll hurt a bit, but I need to stop the bleeding. You okay?â
Eunbi nods, her expression tight with fear but determined to stay calm. She focuses solely on Namjoonâs face, deliberately avoiding the sight of her knee, where blood continues to drip down, relentless and vivid against her skin. The second Namjoon applies pressure, she lets out a sharp squeal, her brows knitting together as soft whimpers follow, each sound striking Jeongguk with a deep sense of helplessness.
And itâs more than he can bear. Without thinking, he reaches for Namjoonâs wrist, halting his movement, his voice tight and edged with a protectiveness he canât suppress, âYo, youâre hurting her. Donât press so hard.â
The other boy meets his eyes, a small scoff escaping his lips without going unnoticed, his expression steady, âIâm studying to be a doctor. I think I know what Iâm doing.â
âYouâre studying to be a vet, thatâs not a fucking doctor.â The comment slips past him before he can do anything about it, sharper than intended, fueled by frustration and anxiety. The unnecessary weight of his words reflect in the surprised reactions from his friends and the slight arch of Namjoonâs brow.
âBibi kinda looks like a deer. Iâd say itâs quite appropriate,â Dahyeâs voice slices through the small, sudden moment of tension, and itâs sweet but tinged with humour, her light-hearted tone meant to ease some of her friendâs nerves. Eunbi chuckles, light and genuine, for the first time that morning. She searches for the taller girlâs gaze and finds her crouching next to Jeongguk, close to her.
Jeongguk notices the shift in her immediately, the way her features relax, the calm that briefly washes over her. He scrutinises every subtle change, searching for the girl heâd spent years knowing. But as he looks down at her, still resting in his lap, her gaze lingering on Dahye before quickly finding his and then returning to Namjoon, he spots something that twists in his gut.
Thereâs a shift in her eyes. Uncertainty. It all comes rushing back. Itâs not just the physical pain thatâs pulling her away. The brief connection they had shared slips through his fingers. Itâs like a switch has been flipped, and theyâre back where they always end up, strangers that know everything about the other, even when theyâre this close. The softness in her eyes is not directed at him, and itâs then replaced by doubt. The image causes an obnoxious alarm to go off in his head. He doesnât know how to restore the moment. Doesnât want it to end.
Frantic, he keeps combing his fingers through her hair, desperate to hold onto any remains. His movements are absentminded, mechanical almost, as if heâs afraid to let go completely. Then, the need to hear her voice becomes almost overwhelming, and his words come out soft, tentative, âYou okay?â
When she only nods, he frowns. It does little to ease his mounting anxiety.
Namjoon resumes his work diligently, and Eunbi eventually sits up, the warmth of her body now gone from Jeonggukâs lap. It only leads him to further seek for a way to bridge the gap, forcing a gentle smile, âDal, itâs not even bleeding anymore. See?â
âOh god, is she dying? Sheâs gonna bleed out.â Itâs Hoseokâs dramatic outburst shattering the moment and Jeonggukâs every possible attempt at mending it, as the boy crouches down to inspect the stained shirt wrapped around Eunbiâs leg with a grimace.
Eunbi, who had just started to calm down, now feels her breath quicken. She instinctively looks at Jeongguk, her eyes pleading for reassurance, but before he can offer his comfort, Hoseokâs over-the-top concern strikes again, âBi, whatâs your blood type? Just in case we might need to give you a blood transfusion.â
âWhat? Is he serious?â Her eyes widen in disbelief as she searches for the bloodstain but finds Jeongguk quickly pulling her shoulder to keep her still, âHeâs justââ
"Actually, I once watched a tutorial on YouTube on how to do that. Itâs not that hard. We just need to find someone with your same blood type and youâre set." Jiminâs sudden comment adds to the absurdity, and Jeongguk groans, his frustration mingling with the ridiculousness of the situation.
âYou two, shut up and help me clean these,â rolling her eyes, Dahye puts an end to the foolish interaction and urges them to take care of the cuts on Eunbiâs palms, still unattended. Hoseok tries, he does, but he feels like facing blood this close will probably result in him fainting. He doesnât think having another person on the verge of passing out would help. So, he calls for Taehyung to take over while he just resolves by trying to distract Eunbi, âI was just kidding, doesnât look so bad. Where did you get this top, by the way?â
Jeongguk hesitates. He canât focus on the banter. His anxiety is slowly eating at his insides, and he knows he should let go of whatever bubble he found himself trapped into. Should burst it with the slightest nudge of his finger, the mocking plop! sound eventually bringing him back to the present and making the sounds clearer, closer. But he canât. Heâs feverish as Eunbi seems to avoid his gaze further, only offering small smiles when he attempts to comfort her like he did while she was laying on his legs, her eyes trained on his and seemingly the only thing able to keep her stable. The chaos makes his head spin, but whatâs worse is the feeling that sheâs slipping away, again. Even if it was just an illusion to begin with.
Deep in the spiral of his thoughts, it takes him a moment to notice that Eunbi is being helped up by Namjoon, and that sheâs holding onto his forearms while taking small, hesitant steps without applying too much pressure on the bruised knee. Namjoon hums in concern, then looks behind his shoulders, âHey, my bike has a seat behind. Iâm taking Eunbi back to the campsite.â
The words snap Jeongguk out of his daze, making him stand up and instantly pulling him back from whatever other mental trap he had fallen right into. Even if it seems to be too late now, Eunbi restoring the wall between them brick by brick, his heart kicks into overdrive, and before he even knows what heâs doing, he blurts out with more urgency than necessary, âIâll come with you!â
The response is immediate, and not in the way he expects. All eyes land on him, doubtful, surprised. He can feel the shift in the air, a tension settling around him as his friends exchange glances, unsure of where this sudden burst of energy came from. The awkwardness of the moment seeps into his skin, and Jeongguk clears his throat, feeling the heat rise to his face, âIâllâ Iâll help take Eunbiâs bike back.â
Dahye pats him on the shoulder reassuringly, and Jeongguk is momentarily taken aback considering their earlier interaction and how she had looked at him with murderous intents. This time, she sports a soft smile, âDonât worry, Gguk. Iâll do it.â
Jeongguk opens his mouth to argue, but Namjoon cuts in, his expression equally puzzled by the youngerâs outburst, âYeah, man. You should stay here and enjoy the day. Itâs your birthday, after all.â
âButââ
âYou did enough already, Gguk. Stay with the others, weâll take care of her.â After throwing him a convincing nod, Dahye is already pulling Eunbiâs bike up and steadying it, quickly collecting her own that had stopped not too far away.
Jeongguk frantically searches for Eunbiâs gaze, for any sign that he should push further, that she needs him with her. But as they lock eyes, the weight of his earlier actions come crashing down on him, like a bucket of cold water. He let himself get carried away in a distant fantasy that doesnât belong in his reality, that shouldnât have unfolded in their present. It only led him to try and force his way into a situation where he wasnât needed. No, where he wasnât wanted. The thought stings more than he cares to admit.
He seeks for confirmation either way, hanging on the last remaining thin thread, the name slipping from his tongue again, tentative, âAre you sure, Bee?â
Eunbi hesitates, her arms wrapping around her figure, shielding herself from him. She also seems to be realising the unfamiliarity of the moment, of his sweet tone, his eyes never once hardening when they land on her. And itâs weird, because she should be accepting this version of him with much more ease. But instead, she finds support in their distance right now, and she lowers her gaze, âYes, Jeongguk. I donât want to bother you further.â
A small gasp fights its way up his throat, but he stops it. He tries to argue, stuttering, âYouâ Youâre notâ Whatever. Huh, call if anything happens?â
His eyes are still trained on Eunbi, but she doesnât react. Dahye chuckles softly to try and soothe the air, âHey, sheâs okay. Itâs just a few scratches. Right, Bibi?â
The oddly silent girl nods, her head up again and now meeting Jeongguk with confidence, firmly holding his gaze, the smallest remains of whatever they got caught into scattered to the ground. He mirrors her nodding, attempting to smooth some of her certainty in himself, failing, âHuhâ okay. Iâm justâ okay. Iâll see you later, then.â
Later comes, and Jeongguk barely sees Eunbi. The night grows louder, heâs surrounded by friends, their energy infectious as they prepare for his birthday, now just a few hours away. Theyâre bubbling with excitement, eyes bright with anticipation, instilling that nervous buzz that always hits him just before midnight. Jeongguk smiles along with them, but his heart isnât quite in it.
Despite the laughter and the way the campfire crackles as they pass around bottles of alcohol, Jeongguk feels distant, like he's watching it all through a fog. His friends are trying, he can tell. Theyâre making every effort to keep him distracted, to drown out the noise in his head with their joy. Jokes fly around the fire, and every few minutes someone checks the time, gasping excitedly as midnight draws nearer. Itâs sweet, thoughtful, and he genuinely appreciates it. But no matter how much he tries to focus on them, on the present moment, his mind keeps drifting. His eyes wander, searching for Eunbi.
Sheâs always just out of sight. There, but not fully. Lingering at the edges, sticking close to Dahye. Laughing quietly, but never wholly engaging with the group like she usually would, despite everything. Itâs just enough to not raise suspicion, but itâs clear sheâs retreating. Closing herself off from the rest of them, from him.
Jeongguk tells himself heâs reading too much into it. That sheâs probably still finding it hard to recover from the earlier incident, her bruises still visible. But he also knows this feeling too well. He felt it after that ride on his motorcycle, Eunbi seeking for something in his eyes, the moment so tender but broken in an instant. Heâs acquainted with the slow drift, the wall quietly being rebuilt between them. Taller, sturdier.
The campfire crackles, and his friendsâ voices rise around him, but heâs only half there. Jeongguk wishes he could stop his mind from racing, wishes he could just fall into the rhythm of the celebration like everyone else.
And then midnight comes. With it, a burst of chaos. His friends spring to life, hoisting him up into the air, passing him between them like a beloved trophy. Their spark is contagious, and for a moment, Jeongguk lets himself be burnt by it. The joy, the love surrounding him. They sing him happy birthday, off-key and loud, pouring drinks and making ridiculous toasts. He allows himself to be showered by that affection. Itâs not perfect, but itâs enough.
As the hours drag on, the celebration settles into a steady hum. They stay by the fire, some leaning into one another, others still joking around, the alcohol loosening their tongues. The earlier buzz mellows into something softer, more intimate, and Jeongguk feels himself unwind, even a little. He laughs more freely now, the weight of the night starting to lift as he becomes wrapped up in their warmth.
Eventually, exhaustion begins to creep in. One by one, his friends start to peel away, calling it a night and retreating to their tents with promises to continue the celebration tomorrow. They ruffle Jeonggukâs hair, poking at him one last time before bidding him goodnight, the warmth of their presence lingering even as they disappear. Jimin and Taehyung make sure heâs okay before heading to their tent, only after throwing final teases laced with affection at him. Jeongguk sports a boyish grin as he watches them go.
Then itâs just him, the fire crackling softly and the bright stars above him. They whisper something to him, but he canât decipher it. It makes his skin prickle with the chill and his eyelids shut heavier, slower with every flutter. He doesnât hear his thoughts so strongly, now. Maybe he chooses not to. Heâs been dealing with them all day long, seeking for even one of the millions to lighten him with something he actually needs. Does he even know what he needs? The ache in his heart that refuses to settle hints at a negative answer.
Jeongguk knows thereâs something he wants, though. He badly wants these first hours of his birthday to be blessed by a certain someoneâs wishes. He completely lost sight of her in the earlier chaos. Didnât get to check if a smile, even a forced one, was painting her lips when midnight struck.
Perhaps itâs the universe pitying him, reserving him with a gift that could or could not change his misery. But he soon realises heâs not alone when a soft clearing of a throat breaks the silence.
He turns and finds Eunbi standing there, hesitant. She visibly struggles with what to do, her legs refusing to bring her closer to him but her brain willing to, sheepishly taking the seat next to him, âUm. Happy birthday, I guess.â
Jeongguk recognises it instantly, the way she says it, her subtle, small, playful smile not lost on him. It mirrors the same tone heâd used when he had blurted it out awkwardly at her own birthday not too long ago, the first time theyâd really spoken one-on-one. A small chuckle escapes him, unsure but undeniably warm, âHuh. Thanks.â
And then thereâs silence. It stretches between them, heavy but not uncomfortable, like thereâs something waiting beneath it, something unspoken. The two are deep in their thoughts, words they want to say hovering on the tip of their tongues, but neither quite ready to let them loose. The crackling of the fire fills the space, the occasional pop of embers the only sound as they sit side by side, both not used to the feeling.
Jeongguk hesitates, glancing at her from the corner of his eye. âDo you⊠feel better?â
Eunbi hums.
âThatâs good.â
âYeah.â
It goes quiet again, air thick and pregnant with everything left unsaid. Jeongguk hesitates, his mind swirling with the urge to say something, anything, but the fear of breaking whatever fragile truce they have keeps him quiet. He wants to ask her if sheâs okay â really okay â but the words feel inadequate.
Eventually, itâs Eunbi who takes a deep breath, as if drawing in strength from the fire, from the quiet of the night around them, âIâ I feel like⊠we should talk. Doâ do you want to?â
Jeonggukâs chest tightens, his heart pounding, but then he nods.
âYeah.â
#jungkook x reader#jungkook x you#jungkook x original character#jungkook x female reader#jungkook x oc#jungkook x y/n#jungkook fluff#jungkook angst#jungkook au#jungkook imagine#jungkook smut#jungkook fanfic#jeon jungkook#jungkook#bts imagines#bts fic#bts series#bts x reader#bts#đ: good luck babe!
296 notes
·
View notes
Note
i LOVE your angsts
you can write something about the reader and spencer being apart after a conflict, being childish and sarcastic towards each other afterwards, and then, one of the cases ends in an explosion and, or, fire in which one of the two is trapped and alone, and the other takes risks to save him
who knows, maybe one of the two in the hospital is still delirious and asking to marry the other? anyway, you choose
basically two idiots in love and proud who can't bear the thought of losing each other
thanks đ„șđ«¶đ»
commitment [ s.r ]
You love Spencer Reid more than anything in the world, but committing to someone for life was not something to be considered lightly. A life or death situation might speed up the decision process a little.
spencer reid x gn!reader || angst || 4.0k ll masterlist!!
WARNINGS: commitment issues, fire, major character injury, miscommunication, happy ending
a/n: happy 29th of february? is that something to be celebrated? anyway, kinda took this one on a rollercoaster ride, enjoy :)
Spencer Reid wanted a family.
He wanted to get married, have 2.5 kids and live in a house with two cars and a white picket fence.
But he didnât just want that with anybody, he wanted that with you.
You werenât sure.
You loved Spencer with your whole heart, you really did, but after your parentsâ failed marriage and your negative experiences with romantic relationships in the past, the fact that youâd even been in a committed relationship with Spencer for the last four years was an achievement in itself.
Youâd talked about it a few times, but youâd always come to opposite decisions. Spencer wanted to settle down with you, and you were afraid to do so.
Your most recent conversation on the subject ended less as a conversation and more as an argument.
âSo you donât really love me then?â You could see the betrayal in his eyes at you again shutting down the idea, his tone carrying more upsetness than accusation.
âNo Spencer of course I love you what are you talking about?â You can feel yourself nearing tears at his question. He was quite literally the person you loved most in the world, and to have him shut down your feelings because you didnât see eye to eye with him broke your heart.
You spent the next few days staying with Garcia.
You tried to not let your disagreement with Spencer influence your work, but the fact that you wouldnât so much as spare a glance at each other during office hours tipped off the rest of the team about your situation immediately.
âSo,â Morgan leaned his hip against the counter of the kitchenette as you fixed yourself a cup of coffee, neglecting Spencerâs mug on the shelf instead of making both cups at once like youâd usually do.
âSo?â You raise an eyebrow at his incomplete sentence.
âWhatâs going on between you and pretty boy?â
You sigh before he even finishes the question. âItâs nothing for you to worry about,â
âYour loverâs quarrel is ruining the vibes, it is most definitely something for me to worry about,â You roll your eyes at his response. Trust Morgan to find the most unserious way to express his concern for the two of you.
Logically you knew it was because he wanted to tread lightly, but that didnât make it any less eye-roll inducing.
âSo,â He leans forwards a little. âWhatâs going on? Did you disagree on whether Star Trek or Star Wars was better or something?â
You give him a deadpan stare and he immediately surrenders, raising up his hands as he concedes.
âWhat else do you have to argue about? You guys are like the most boring couple I know,â Morgan shrugs nonchalantly, and you halt the stirring of your teaspoon in your drink.
Boring? You werenât boring. Were you? Did Spencer think you were boring? Did he think your relationship was boring? Maybe he only wanted to tie the knot in the hope that it would âreignite the sparkâ or whatever people said.
âHey.â Morgan snapped his fingers in front of your face, effectively pulling you out of your internal spiral.
âHm?â
âI asked if it was serious, Garcia told me youâve been staying with her the last few days,â
Curse Garcia and Morganâs no filter relationship.
âEverythingâs fine, we both just need time to cool off,â
âYouâre sure?â
You have to consciously suppress a sigh at his continued questioning. Morgan was great, but god did he push.
âYes Morgan, everythingâs fine,â You spoke with enough conviction that you managed to convince him of your truth, although whether you believed it yourself was another question.
âGood, because if you two ever broke up Iâm pretty sure the whole team would fall apart,â His tone tells you his joking, as does his expression as he leaves you to your coffee, but your brain isnât as kind as to just let the comment fly over your head, and youâre sent into another spiral as you make your way back over to your desk.
Do the whole team really think of your relationship with Spencer as a vital part of its inner workings? What if it really didnât work out? What would happen then?
Would the whole team fall into chaos?
You didnât want to break off your relationship with Spencer. But what if it did happen?
Your thoughts leak into your body language, your shoulders tense as you sit down and your eyes not quite focused on the papers on your desk.
It didnât help that Spencer sat directly opposite you either. It was like the world was trying to rub your conflict in your face every time you saw his hair in your peripheral vision.
You could feel his eyes boring into the top of your head, but you knew he wouldnât say anything. It was one of the faults in his character, and yours you suppose, because even if he did ask you what was wrong youâd probably blow him off anyway.
The tension between the two of you was enough for Emily and Morgan to share a glance across the bullpen to each other, although they didnât have enough time to corner you into asking what was actually going on as Hotch called the team into the conference room.
The silent feud between the two of you continued into the meeting, sitting on opposite ends of the table like you were two negative magnets being forced away from each other by an insurmountable pressure.
It was a little silly you think, to be so removed from each other after a single argument, but when Spencer put his foot down about something, he held his ground under any circumstance.
And so the two of you were destined to lie in a stalemate, sat seething in silent frustration with each other until one of you eventually caved under the pressure.
It wasnât going to happen.
It was another fault of the two of you. You were both too damn stubborn for your own good, and it was beginning to affect your ability to work together.
You were supposed to be two sides of the same coin. Two gears intertwined and seamlessly rolling off of each other in perfect unison. Instead, you couldnât even decide on the importance of a half-burned diary found at the scene of the last scene youâd arrived at, the fourth building set ablaze in Fallon in the last five days.
âThis guy is clearly dealing with marital struggles, that could be our trigger,â
Of course he had marital struggles, because you couldnât escape your own issues even when you were two-thousand miles across the country.
âWe donât even know if that diary belongs to our unsub,â You sigh exasperatedly as you slump back in your chair.
âIt was a grocery store. Who brings a diary to a grocery store unless itâs something extremely important to them? It has to belong to our unsub.â
âSpencer-â
âYou know that Iâm more likely to be right about this,â
You canât help but scoff at his statement, discarding your coffee mug on the round table and causing small brown droplets to coat the surface of the wood from the force. âYouâre really pulling the intelligence card? Seriously?â
âWhy shouldnât I?â Spencer shrugs his shoulders with a furrowed expression. âMy intelligence is what got me here and itâs telling me that this diary belongs to our unsub,â
âAnd my experience is telling me that youâre fixating on this goddamn diary instead of looking for things that could be actually useful to finding this guy because you want to feel sorry for yourself by living through his struggles.â You gesture exasperatedly to the book in his hands, becoming increasingly frustrated with Spencerâs attitude towards you.
He might be smart, but you had almost half a decade on him in terms of experience. He had zero right to speak to you like that mid-feud or not.
âYouâre angry at me, I get it. Donât let it cloud your judgement.â You push yourself up from the table with a scowl, leaving your chair pushed out as you exit the station with the door slamming shut behind you.
âYouâre sure this is the right place?â Morgan furrows his eyebrows as you approach the house, clearly run-down and looking as though no-one had lived in it in several years.
âIâm sure,â Spencer gave a determined nod as he un-holstered his gun, following the team into the house to sweep it for the suspect.
Despite your argument about the importance of the diary, Spencer had continues to fixate on it completely, leading to a partial name that Garcia had managed to identify and ultimately the house you were now running into.
You feel under-appreciated sometimes. Hotch always ended up going with Spencerâs choices, experience didnât matter. It was like he had a tattoo across his forehead that read âIâm always rightâ and everyone else took it as law.
But youâre not going to disobey direct orders, even if you did want to throw all of Spencerâs favourite books into a filled bathtub and watch him mourn over the ruined pages.
âClear!â
You sweep the house room by room, you, Hotch, and Emily in charge of the ground floor whilst Morgan and Spencer went upstairs.
It was a complete ghost house. There was no electricity, no running water, smashed windows and moulded wallpaper, the furniture looked decades old and above all it just smelled horrific, a mix of leaking waste pipes and faulty gas lines. Were you seriously supposed to believe someone was living here?
âAll clear up here,â Morgan emerged at the top of the stairwell with a shrug. âWe got nothing,â
âOf course we donât,â You mutter the words to yourself with a roll of your eyes, silently confirming your own victory at the obvious lack of human presence in the house Spencer was so sure belonged to the unsub.
âAlright, regroup outside,â Hotch called up to the two, gaining a nod from Morgan as he went to retrieve Spencer and bring him down as you exited the building.
âNothing?â JJ tilted her head slightly as the three of you emerged, met with Emily shaking her head with a slightly awkward expression as she met your gaze.
âNope, gross, but nothing,â
âGross is right, it smelled like shit in there-â You clear your throat into your elbow like youâd managed to infest your lungs from the smell.
âWhereâs Spence and Morgan?â You shrug your shoulders at JJâs question heading back to the SUV to grab a bottle of water.
âKnowing Reid heâll be over-analysing something,â Emily chuckles slightly, patting JJ on the shoulder as she follows you past her. âMorganâll get bored soon enough,â
âAre we going or what?â You call out from where youâre leaning against the car, water bottle being waved around in your hand as you gesture your impatience.
âMorgan and Reid are-â Emily stops as she spots Morgan walking out of the front door. ââReid is still inside,â
âOf course he is,â You grumble to yourself with a roll of your eyes.
âHeâs refusing to leave until heâs found something,â Morgan shrugs as he reaches Hotchâs side. âHeâs adamant that thereâs something to be found in there,â
âGod seriously?â You groan out your words as you rejoin the group. âItâs an abandoned shit hole, thereâs nothing to be foundââ
A loud crash from the house interrupts your complaint.
Loud crashes are never good.
Neither is the bright orange flicker of light you can see through the front door. Definitely not when youâre working an arson case and Spencer Reid is still inside the house.
Itâs like all the hours of you pondering how best to make Spencer suffer for his actions completely disappear as soon as the flames are in sight.
You couldnât be angry at Spencer if he was dead.
The way the wooden beams of the door frame collapsed under the heat really cemented that thought in your mind.
âSpencerââ
Your attempt at running inside is promptly stopped by an outstretched arm that collides against your waist, winding you slightly and causing your expression to turn from fear to anger at the person whoâd interrupted your attempt to vacate Spencer from the building.
âWhat are you doing?!â You push Morganâs arm away from you harshly as you attempt to bypass him, but you donât even get two steps forward before his arm is again blocking you from running into the burning building. âGet off me!â
âYou canât just run into a fire-â You continue to struggle against Morganâs grip as he pleads his case to you, causing his voice to strain from the exertion of trying to keep you in one place.
âMorgan if you donât let me go right now I swear to god-â Morgan withstands your threats with his strength, and youâre becoming increasingly resentful at just how much effort heâd gone through to stay physically fit.
âThe fire department are on their way-â JJâs voice is soaked in concern as she speaks, both hands clenched tightly around her phone as she stares into the open door of the house and the yellow-orange light that is quickly enveloping anything visible inside it. âTheyâre four minutes out,â
âFour minutes isnât fast enough-â
âHey-â Morgan continues to struggle against your writhing, planting both of his hands firmly against your shoulders and shaking them slightly in attempt to get your attention. âHeâs going to be fine.â The uncertainty in his gaze tells you the opposite.
By the time you hear the sirens of fire engines rounding the street-corner, you donât have the mental energy to feel relieved. All you can do is stare into the raging inferno that encapsulates the entire ground floor of the house and pray desperately that it didnât manage to climb up the stairs. You know youâre being too optimistic.
You barely compute the obvious when a stretcher is prepared in front of the entrance, only coming to when you hear a worried gasp emanate from Emily at your side as Spencer is laid down on it after being recovered from the houseâs master bedroom, very clearly unconscious and less clearly still breathing.
âBreathing is shallow, pulse is weak, we need to get him on oxygen,â The EMTs converse between themselves as they rush the stretcher into the fire ambulance, leaving you and your team to stand idly on the sidelines as both the fire and Spencer are taken care of by the firefighters on the scene.
You pace the waiting room on your heels, the sharp contact of your feet on the marbled floor leaving small shock waves to shoot up your legs as you walk. You couldnât just sit down, you werenât going to relax in a chair whilst the love of your life was possibly dying of asphyxiation. You were worried, terrified, and you had to release that nervous energy somehow.
If Spencer was here right now youâre sure heâd reprimand you for your nervous habit, rattling on about how heel-striking is dangerous for the health of your legs as it compresses your entire weight into a single point that can have bad impacts on your bones. Thinking about it just makes you feel worse, making you pace more and ultimately creating a self-fulfilling cycle where the more you thought about what heâd say the worse your actions would get.
At least you were actually in the hospital waiting and not back in the station waiting for a call. God knows youâd be more of a burden to the rest of the team than a help right now.
âVisitors for⊠Spencer Reid?â The nurse checks the clipboard in her hands as she speaks, and the second you hear the first syllable of his name youâre diverting your pacing to walk straight up to the nurseâs side.
âHeâs awake but dreary, and heâs refusing any medication to help with the pain in his esophagus,â The nurse explains his conditions to you as she leads you down the hallway, shrugging her shoulders slightly at the mention of his refusal of pain medication.
âHe canât take narcotics, do you have any substitutes? NSAIDs?â
The nurse nods slightly at your explanation, checking her clipboard once more as she stops you at a wooden door. âIâll have a look and see what I can find,â
âThank you,â You give her a small nod and a smile as she leaves you at the door, suddenly even more nervous than you were in the waiting room. Not only was Spencer now in recovery for smoke inhalation and minor burns, the last âconversationâ the two of you had was an argument. A stupid, petty argument because you were both stubborn assholes who couldnât agree to disagree on anything.
What if he didnât want to see you? You were probably the last person he wanted at his bedside right now after everything thatâd happened. Maybe you shouldnât go in and see him.
Your hand is already opening the door. Okay, well, too late to second guess things now.
âHey SpencerâŠâ Your voice is barely a whisper as you enter the room, door shutting seamlessly behind you as you walk towards his hospital bed, fingers ringing together as a work around to release all of the nervous tension in your body without bursting into tears. âHow are you feeling?â
âLike I ate a campfire-â
His words are enough to break the small tension between you, and you laugh softly in a mix of relief and worry. At least he was alright enough to be able to speak properly. The burn on his arm looked pretty bad though.
âYou look like you ate a campfire,â You approach his hospital bed slowly, taking a seat on the plastic chair at his side and gazing over him with an entirely pitiful look in your eyes.
âIâm okayâŠâ It was like he could read your mind, then again your sure that most people would be able to see how distraught you were right now, but Spencer was always the first to notice, and he languishly reached his hand out to rest against your knee.
You started crying the minute his fingers made contact with your slacks.
âIâm so sorry-â It felt a little silly to be crying in front of someone whoâd just been trapped in a burning building and was probably experiencing an insane amount of pain from the lack of medication, but emotions donât always follow logical boundaries. âIâve been so- horrible to you and you didnât deserve it at all-â
Youâre sure you look like an absolute mess by now, tears staining your cheeks from your crying, a blotchy complexion from your stress, wrinkled clothes and ruined hair from constantly messing with them to try and find a release for all of your anxiety, but the way Spencer looks at you would have you assuming youâd stepped right off a runway.
âYou donât have anything to apologise for,â
âBut-â
âNothing.â Spencer shakes his head to the best of his ability as he shuts down your rebuttal, and he shifts his hand upwards to lie over your two hands clasped in your lap. âI shouldnât have tried to pressure you into something that youâre not ready for, that was my fault, and for that Iâm the one who needs to be saying sorry,â
âNo I get it-â
âI made you uncomfortable and upset and that was never my intention,â Spencer continues to cut off your attempts to speak, something heâd usually rather die than do to you - or anyone for that matter - but deemed a necessity to stop you from lumping all of the blame on yourself when you had done nothing more than establish a boundary. A boundary that Spencer didnât respect.
âI love you, and I want to spend every waking hour I have in your presence, I want to sleep with you in my arms and wake with you by my side. I want to experience every up and down with you and keep you safe and loved at every instance,â Spencer gives your hand a small squeeze as he looks at you, your reflection in his eyes one of pure beauty and perfection. âI didnât do that for you in our last disagreement, and I can only hope that youâll forgive me and allow me to make up for that moving forward,â
Spencerâs fingers ghost over the back of your hand, pressing small circles into the dips between your fingers and gently massaging your skin. âI want to do nothing more than love you, and a piece of paper and a pair of rings wonât change that either way.â
You swear that you melt with every word that leaves the boyâs mouth, and if he wasnât currently hospital bound youâd smother his face in kisses until he couldnât breathe anymore.
In respect for his condition you turn you affections to his hand instead, holding it up to your face and pressing deft kisses against the curve of each of his knuckles, silent tears still sliding down your cheeks. Tears of a different trajectory this time, filled no longer with guilt and frustration and instead replaced with the realisation of just how much you mean to Spencer Reid.
âI love you so much,â Your lips brush the back of his hand as you speak, his fingers dampening with the lingering moisture of your tears as you hold his hand like itâs the only thing anchoring you to the earth. âSo much.â
The smile that breaks out on Spencerâs face could cure any ailment in your mind within seconds. âI love you too,â
#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid#criminal minds#criminal minds x reader#spencer reid angst#criminal minds angst#mgg#asks đ«¶
674 notes
·
View notes
Text
behind closed doors [simon "ghost" riley]
a/n: URGH this idea literally came from a silly twitter picture, PLEASE SEND ASKS YOU CAN SEE HOW DESPERATE I AM FOR IDEAS!! Also thank you for the love on my first post, you guys are awesome!
warnings: gn! reader, reader has a breakdown, jealousy, cursing, angst (to fluff), 0.7k words.
summary: you overheard a conversation that included you, and it wasn't a positive talk.
"Ghost, please. leave me alone." you whimper as you walk away from your lieutenant just following behind you. âNot until you tell me why youâve been avoiding me.â he replies in that same old gruff voice since the day you met.Â
You were wandering through the base, having done all the tasks Price had assigned ya. Hearing a familiar deep voice in one of the rooms, you were about to enter but a flash of hesitation hit you once you heard your name. â[mumbled] and what [scrambled] about [scrambled] [Y/N]?â muttered soap, his voice an unserious tone. You gulp, wondering if the context was negative or positive. âWhat about them?â your heart drops, did he really think nothing of you? Of course not, you were overthinking, you assure yourself this was just ghost being ghost. âI donât mean to pry ya, lad. Donât you and [mumbled] have something going on?â your smile reappears after soapâs suspicion. You were about to burst in, smiling, before hearing ghostâs voice once more. âWhat? No. There was never âanythingâ between us.â
 Oh. Tears blur your vision before hearing soap say âAh. So youâre pretty serious about this one youâve been talking to, huh?â You run away before your heart shatters even more.
âDonât bullshit me Simon. I heard you in there with Johnny.â You finally turn around once youâre out in the training field, only this time it was empty. Youâve never seen it this empty. What a strange sight. You bring your hands up to your head, fuzzying your hair as you scoff and fold your arms, waiting for ghost to respond. He just looks at you with those same deadpanned eyes, only this time it was laced with a confused look. âWhat?â he voices in a hushed manner.
 You could only fall to the rough ground as you broke down in an out-of-breath manner. Hearing Simon's footstepâs rummage through and leveling with you to hold you in his arms, his grasp tight as he hushes your cries.
â[Y/N], did you get those files i asked yo-â he barely got to finish his sentence before you dropped them at his hands and began to make your way out. âGotta go, I'll see you later, Kyle.â you utter, quickly shutting the door behind you. âWhatâs up with them?â Simon asked Kyle, eyes wide with how the normally-clingy [Y/N] was now being avoidant. âYou cannot be that fucking stupid, LT.â Kyle remarked. âWhat?â ghost asked, voice slightly raised now. Gaz scoffs, âYou shit talked them to Soap, you think they wouldnât find out?â he added. âI never said anythi- fuck. I wasnât-â Kyle just raised an eyebrow, letting his lieutenant explain himself. âI was telling Johnny how much i like them.â Kyle drops his pen whilst smirking, clearly intrigued now. âGo after them, idiot!â he yells, as Simon bolts outside, in search of you.
And now here you were, in his arms, sobbing uncontrollably. âHow pathetic.â you think. âDo I mean nothing to you? All those nights, those- stupid breaks I spent with you, getting to know you, nothing?â Simonâs heart aches as he hears your broken voice, feeling immense guilt creep up. â[Y/N], I was telling Johnny how I wanted to be with you.â your sobs quiet down, trying to process what he just said. âThereâs no one else?â you whisper, silent cries slipping.
âReally? And what about that gyal you were talking to, Sarah? still want [Y/N]?â â âI donât mean to pry ya, lad. Donât you and Sarah have something going on?â
He was denying ever having âsomethingâ with a different girl. It all seems foolishly funny now. You laugh through your tear stained cheeks as you punch Ghost on the chest playfully. "i hate you." your voice softer than before, if that were even possible. âItâs you, itâs always been you.â he explained, in that same old gruff voice since the day you met. Only this time, it held more emotion than ever.
#lily writes#simon ghost riley#simon riley#simon ghost riley x reader#simon riley x reader#ghost x reader#simon riley x you#ghost call of duty#ghost cod#cod mw2#cod mwii
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
dusk till dawn drabble : thinking about a future where kiyoomi marries you and rintaro is married to iris, but rintaro still has feelings for you. and how kiyoomi is the definition of cocky knowing he was the one you chose in the end
note: this is for the team kiyoomi peeps !! but please know that this is not alluding that he is endgame, this is not a spoiler at all đ this is just a soft lil something for our prince đ (slightly suggestive, light angst for rintaro)
âomi...â treading to where your husband is, you sit yourself on his lap. his face is obscured by the newspaper heâs reading, but he hums in acknowledgement, unbothered as you gently push the paper down with your finger. you smile the moment youâre greeted by his handsome face, still in awe after years of marriage that he was yours now.
âhi, there.â
âhello,â he smiles, soft and tender. folding the newspaper and tucking it at his side, he drags you closer to him, his large hands drawing circles at your hip. âwhat does my lovely wife need today?â
âyou make it sound like iâm only being sweet to get something out of you,â you playfully swat at his chest, âcanât i just come over because i wanted your attention?â
the chuckle that erupts from him is free, unbothered â as he has been ever since youâd settled down with him and left the past behind. âyou always have my attention, darling, but you only ever call me âomiâ when you want something else. so tell me, and i shall give it to you.â
your heart flutters at his words, but that same wave of giddiness dies down as you scrunch your nose. âwell, you see. . . rintaroâs coming over with the kids later. they said they wanted to play with the horses again.â
you expect your husband to complain, or to refuse your request to welcome them. he isnât oblivious to your ex-husbandâs longing glances at you, or how he takes every opportunity to strike up a conversation on how âback in the day . . .â
rintaroâs lingering feelings never dissipated within the years, and you doubted it would anytime now. he had a bad of habit remaining in love with the people he couldnât have when he was already with someone else.
much to your surprise, kiyoomi only leans back and nods, once. âokay. iâll let the cook know to prepare dinner for all of us.â
okay . . . thatâs it? it was that easy?
âyouâre not worried?â you pout at him, âor jealous?â
kiyoomi snorts, offended by the implications. âwhy would i be? i am the one you fell for, the one you married, and last time i remember â if my memory does not fail me, of course â it was my name you were screaming last night loud enough for the staff to hearââ
you slap a palm against his mouth, feeling his grin and laughter vibrate under your skin. âfine, i get it, youâve made your point!â removing your hand, kiyoomi tenderly circles a hand around your wrist. your frown deepens, though its lighthearted and unserious. âyouâve been really cocky since i confessed to you. i liked you better when you were still shy around me.â
âforgive me, darling,â your husband grins, effortlessly tugging you to him until youâre stumbling right into his firm chest. âi couldnât be humble when the woman iâve pined over for years finally said she loved me, too. but iâll be more subtle about it,â he amends with a thumb caressing your lower lip, his dark eyes already hazy with want. âyour wish is my command, afer all.â
#series: dusk till dawn#đ: dtd musings#wanna make a bunch of drabbles for all the ideas i have in this au but will probably never include in the story HAHAHA#was writing kiyoomi pov for the future chaps and am hit with a wave of need for this man !! HES TOO PERFECT I CANT
224 notes
·
View notes